diff options
Diffstat (limited to '25870-h')
| -rw-r--r-- | 25870-h/25870-h.htm | 12932 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 25870-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg | bin | 0 -> 81962 bytes |
2 files changed, 12932 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/25870-h/25870-h.htm b/25870-h/25870-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..db99fcc --- /dev/null +++ b/25870-h/25870-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,12932 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" +"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> +<head> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" /> +<title> +The Project Gutenberg eBook of A World of Girls, by L. T. Meade. +</title> + +<style type="text/css"> +/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ +<!-- + p {margin-top: 0.5em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: 0.5em;} + body {margin-left: 11%; margin-right: 10%;} + a {text-decoration: none;} + h3 {text-align:center; font-weight: normal; font-size: 1.2em} + hr.full {width: 100%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em; border:none; border-bottom:1px solid black; clear:both;} + div.ce p {text-align: center; margin: auto 0;} + .figcenter {margin: 2em auto 2em auto; text-align: center;} + .caption {font-size:.8em} + table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; clear: both;} + .blockquot {margin-left:5%; margin-right:5%;} + .pagenum {display: inline; font-size: x-small; text-align: right; position: absolute; right: 2%; padding: 1px 3px; font-style: normal; font-variant:normal; font-weight:normal; text-decoration: none; color: silver; background-color: inherit; border:1px solid #eee;} + hr.minor {width: 35%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; border:none; border-bottom:1px solid black; clear:both;} + hr.major {width: 65%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em; border:none; border-bottom:1px solid black; clear:both;} + hr.silver {width: 100%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em; border:none; border-bottom:1px solid silver;} + h2 {text-align:center; font-weight: normal; font-size: 1.4em} +--> +/* XML end ]]>*/ +</style> + +</head> +<body> + +<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of A World of Girls, by L. T. Meade</p> +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and +most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions +whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms +of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online +at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you +are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the +country where you are located before using this eBook. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: A World of Girls + The Story of a School</div> +<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: L. T. Meade</div> +<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: June 22, 2008 [eBook #25870]<br /> +[Most recently updated: March 14, 2023]</p> +<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> + <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: + Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net</p> +<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A WORLD OF GIRLS ***</div> + +<hr class='silver' /> + +<div class='figcenter'> +<img src='images/illus-fpc.jpg' alt='' title='' /><br /> +<p class='caption' style='text-align:center;'> +“‘SHAKE HANDS, NOW, AND LET US MAKE FRIENDS.’” (Page 27.) +<br /> +</p> +</div> + +<hr class='silver' /> + +<div class='ce'> +<p style=' font-size:1.6em; margin-bottom:1em;'>A WORLD OF GIRLS:</p> +<div style='margin-top:1em'></div> +<p style=' font-size:1.4em; margin-bottom:1em;'>THE STORY OF A SCHOOL.</p> +<div style='margin-top:1em'></div> +<p style=' font-size:1em; margin-bottom:1em;'>By L. T. MEADE.</p> +<div style='margin-top:1em'></div> +<p style=' font-size:0.8em; font-style:italic;'>Author of “The Palace Beautiful,” “A Sweet Girl Graduate,”<br />“Polly: A New Fashioned Girl,” Etc.</p> +<div style='margin-top:1em'></div> +<p style=' font-size:0.8em;'>ILLUSTRATED.</p> +<div style='margin-top:1em'></div> +<p style=' font-size:0.8em;'>NEW YORK:</p> +<p style=' font-size:1.0em;'>A. L. BURT, PUBLISHER.</p> +</div> + +<hr class='silver' /> + +<div class='ce'> +<p style=' font-size:1.4em; margin-bottom:1em;'>CONTENTS</p> +</div> + +<hr style='width: 10%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; border:none; border-bottom:1px solid black; clear:both;' /> + +<table border='0' width='400' cellpadding='2' cellspacing='0' summary='Contents' style='margin:1em auto;'> +<tr> + <td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER I.</td> +</tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“Good-Bye” to the Old Life.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_I__GOODBYE__TO_THE_OLD_LIFE'>1</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER II.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Traveling Companions.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_II_TRAVELING_COMPANIONS'>6</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER III.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>At Lavender House.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_III_AT_LAVENDER_HOUSE'>13</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER IV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Little Drawing-Rooms and Little Tiffs.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_IV_LITTLE_DRAWINGROOMS_AND_LITTLE_TIFFS'>19</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER V.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>The Head-Mistress.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_V_THE_HEADMISTRESS'>28</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER VI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“I am Unhappy.”</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_VI__I_AM_UNHAPPY'>32</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER VII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>A Day at School.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_VII_A_DAY_AT_SCHOOL'>35</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER VIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“You have Waked me too Soon.”</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_VIII__YOU_HAVE_WAKED_ME_TOO_SOON'>47</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER IX.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Work and Play.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_IX_WORK_AND_PLAY'>54</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER X.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Varieties.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_X_VARIETIES'>62</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>What was Found in the School-Desk.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XI_WHAT_WAS_FOUND_IN_THE_SCHOOLDESK'>74</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>In the Chapel.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XII_IN_THE_CHAPEL'>88</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Talking over the Mystery.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XIII_TALKING_OVER_THE_MYSTERY'>95</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XIV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“Sent to Coventry.”</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XIV__SENT_TO_COVENTRY'>102</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>About Some People who Thought no Evil.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XV_ABOUT_SOME_PEOPLE_WHO_THOUGHT_NO_EVIL'>107</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XVI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“An Enemy Hath Done This.”</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XVI__AN_ENEMY_HATH_DONE_THIS'>114</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XVII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“The Sweets are Poisoned.”</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XVII__THE_SWEETS_ARE_POISONED'>123</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XVIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>In the Hammock.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XVIII_IN_THE_HAMMOCK'>129</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XIX.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Cup and Ball.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XIX_CUP_AND_BALL'>136</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XX.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>In the South Parlor.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XX_IN_THE_SOUTH_PARLOR'>143</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Stealing Hearts.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXI_STEALING_HEARTS'>151</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>In Burn Castle Wood.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXII_IN_BURN_CASTLE_WOOD'>155</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“Humpty-Dumpty had a Great Fall.”</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXIII__HUMPTYDUMPTY_HAD_A_GREAT_FALL'>168</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXIV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Annie to the Rescue.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXIV_ANNIE_TO_THE_RESCUE'>173</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>A Spoiled Baby.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXV_A_SPOILED_BABY'>180</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXVI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Under the Laurel Bush.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXVI_UNDER_THE_LAUREL_BUSH'>188</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXVII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Truants.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXVII_TRUANTS'>193</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXVIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>In the Fairies’ Field.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXVIII_IN_THE_FAIRIES__FIELD'>198</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXIX.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Hester’s Forgotten Book.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXIX_HESTER_S_FORGOTTEN_BOOK'>204</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXX.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“A Muddy Stream.”</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXX__A_MUDDY_STREAM'>212</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Good and Bad Angels.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXI_GOOD_AND_BAD_ANGELS'>218</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Fresh Suspicions.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXII_FRESH_SUSPICIONS'>221</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Untrustworthy.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXIII_UNTRUSTWORTHY'>227</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXIV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Betty Falls Ill at an Awkward Time.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXIV_BETTY_FALLS_ILL_AT_AN_AWKWARD_TIME'>233</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>“You are Welcome to Tell.”</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXV__YOU_ARE_WELCOME_TO_TELL'>241</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXVI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>How Moses Moore Kept His Appointment.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXVI_HOW_MOSES_MOORE_KEPT_HIS_APPOINTMENT'>247</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXVII</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>A Broken Trust.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXVII_A_BROKEN_TRUST'>252</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXVIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Is She Still Guilty?</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXVIII_IS_SHE_STILL_GUILTY'>259</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XXXIX.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Hester’s Hour of Trial.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXIX_HESTER_S_HOUR_OF_TRIAL'>265</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XL.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>A Gypsy Maid.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XL_A_GYPSY_MAID'>272</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Disguised.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLI_DISGUISED'>278</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Hester.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLII_HESTER'>284</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Susan.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLIII_SUSAN'>289</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLIV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Under the Hedge.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLIV_UNDER_THE_HEDGE'>293</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLV.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Tiger.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLV_TIGER'>297</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLVI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>For Love of Nan.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLVI_FOR_LOVE_OF_NAN'>303</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLVII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Rescued.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLVII_RESCUED'>310</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLVIII.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Dark Days.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLVIII_DARK_DAYS'>313</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER XLIX.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>Two Confessions.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XLIX_TWO_CONFESSIONS'>318</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER L.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>The Heart of Little Nan.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_L_THE_HEART_OF_LITTLE_NAN'>326</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> +<td colspan="2" align='center'>CHAPTER LI.</td></tr><tr> + <td align='left'>The Prize Essay.</td> + <td style='border-bottom:20px solid white' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_LI_THE_PRIZE_ESSAY'>334</a></td> +</tr> +</table> +<hr class='silver' /> + +<div><span class='pagenum'><a id='page_1' name='page_1'></a>1</span></div> +<div class='ce'> +<p style=' font-size:1.6em; margin-top:2em;'>A WORLD OF GIRLS.</p> +</div> + +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 0em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_I__GOODBYE__TO_THE_OLD_LIFE' id='CHAPTER_I__GOODBYE__TO_THE_OLD_LIFE'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER I.</h2> +<h3>“GOOD-BYE” TO THE OLD LIFE.</h3> +</div> + +<p>“Me want to see Hetty,” said an imperious baby +voice. +</p> +<p>“No, no; not this morning, Miss Nan, dear.” +</p> +<p>“Me do want to see Hetty,” was the quick, impatient +reply. And a sturdy indignant little face +looked up at Nurse, to watch the effect of the last +decisive words. +</p> +<p>Finding no affirmative reply on Nurse’s placid +face, the small lips closed firmly—two dimples came +and went on two very round cheeks—the mischievous +brown eyes grew full of laughter, and the next +moment the little questioner had squeezed her way +through a slightly open door, and was toddling +down the broad stone stairs and across a landing to +Hetty’s room. The room-door was open, so the +truant went in. A bed with the bed-clothes all +tossed about, a half worn-out slipper on the floor, a +very untidy dressing-table met her eyes, but no +Hetty. +</p> +<p>“Me want Hetty, me do,” piped the treble voice, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_2' name='page_2'></a>2</span> +and then the little feet commenced a careful and +watchful pilgrimage, the lips still firmly shut, the +dimples coming and going, and the eyes throwing +many upward glances in the direction of Nurse and +the nursery. +</p> +<p>No pursuit as yet, and great, great hope of finding +Hetty somewhere in the down-stair regions. +Ah, now, how good! those dangerous stairs had +been descended, and the little voice calling in shrill +tones for Hetty rang out in the wide hall. +</p> +<p>“Let her come to me,” suddenly said an answering +voice, and a girl of about twelve, dressed in +deep mourning, suddenly opened the door of a +small study and clasped the little one in her arms. +</p> +<p>“So you have found me, my precious, my dearest! +Brave, plucky little Nan, you have got away +from Nurse and found me out! Come into the +study now, darling, and you shall have some breakfast.” +</p> +<p>“Me want a bicky, Hetty,” said the baby voice; +the round arms clasped Hester’s neck, but the brown +eyes were already traveling eagerly over the breakfast +table in quest of spoil for those rosy little lips. +</p> +<p>“Here are two biscuits, Nan. Nan, look me in +the face—here, sit steady on my knee; you love me, +don’t you, Nan?” +</p> +<p>“Course me do,” said the child. +</p> +<p>“And I’m going away from you, Nan, darling. +For months and months I won’t see anything of +you. My heart will be always with you, and I shall +think of you morning, noon and night. I love no +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_3' name='page_3'></a>3</span> +one as I love you, Nan. You will think of me and +love me too; won’t you, Nan?” +</p> +<p>“Me will,” said Nan; “me want more bicky, +Hetty.” +</p> +<p>“Yes, yes,” answered Hester; “put your arms +tight round my neck, and you shall have sugar, too. +Tighter than that, Nan, and you shall have two +lumps of sugar—oh, yes, you shall—I don’t care if +it makes you sick—you shall have just what you +want the last moment we are together.” +</p> +<p>Baby Nan was only too pleased to crumple up a +crape frill and to smear a black dress with sticky +little fingers for the sake of the sugar which Hetty +plied her with. +</p> +<p>“More, Hetty,” she said; “me’ll skeeze ’oo vedy +tight for more.” +</p> +<p>On this scene Nurse unexpectedly entered. +</p> +<p>“Well, I never! and so you found your way all +downstairs by yourself, you little toddle. Now, +Miss Hetty, I hope you haven’t been giving the +precious lamb sugar; you know it never does suit +the little dear. Oh, fie! baby; and what sticky +hands! Miss Hetty, she has crumpled all your +crape frills.” +</p> +<p>“What matter?” said Hester. “I wanted a good +hug, and I gave her three or four lumps. Babies +won’t squeeze you tight for nothing. There, my +Nancy, go back to Nurse. Nurse, take her away; +I’ll break down in a minute if I see her looking at +me with that little pout.” +</p> +<p>Nurse took the child into her arms. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_4' name='page_4'></a>4</span></p> +<p>“Good-bye, Miss Hester, dear. Try to be a good +girl at school. Take my word, missy—things won’t +be as dark as they seem.” +</p> +<p>“Good-bye, Nurse,” said Hester, hastily. “Is +that you, father? are you calling me?” +</p> +<p>She gathered up her muff and gloves, and ran +out of the little study where she had been making +believe to eat breakfast. A tall, stern-looking man +was in the hall, buttoning on an overcoat; a +brougham waited at the door. The next moment +Hester and her father were bowling away in the +direction of the nearest railway station. Nan’s little +chubby face had faded from view. The old square, +gray house, sacred to Hester because of Nan, had +also disappeared; the avenue even was passed, and +Hester closed her bright brown eyes. She felt that +she was being pushed out into a cold world, and +was no longer in the same snug nest with Nan. An intolerable +pain was at her heart; she did not glance +at her father, who during their entire drive occupied +himself over his morning paper. At last they +reached the railway station, and just as Sir John +Thornton was handing his daughter into a comfortable +first-class carriage, marked “For Ladies only,” +and was presenting her with her railway ticket and +a copy of the last week’s illustrated newspaper, he +spoke: +</p> +<p>“The guard will take care of you, Hester. I am +giving him full directions, and he will come to you +at every station, and bring you tea or any refreshment +you may require. This train takes you straight +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_5' name='page_5'></a>5</span> +to Sefton, and Mrs. Willis will meet you, or send +for you there. Good-bye, my love; try to be a +good girl, and curb your wild spirits. I hope to see +you very much improved when you come home at +midsummer. Good-bye, dear, good-bye. Ah, you +want to kiss me—well, just one kiss. There—oh, +my dear! you know I have a great dislike to emotion +in public.” +</p> +<p>Sir John Thornton said this because a pair of +arms had been flung suddenly round his neck, and +two kisses imprinted passionately on his sallow +cheek. A tear also rested on his cheek, but that he +wiped away. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_II_TRAVELING_COMPANIONS' id='CHAPTER_II_TRAVELING_COMPANIONS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_6' name='page_6'></a>6</span> +<h2>CHAPTER II.</h2> +<h3>TRAVELING COMPANIONS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>The train moved rapidly on its way, and the girl +in one corner of the railway carriage cried silently +behind her crape veil. Her tears were very subdued, +but her heart felt sore, bruised, indignant; +she hated the idea of school-life before her; she +hated the expected restraints and the probable punishments; +she fancied herself going from a free life +into a prison, and detested it accordingly. +</p> +<p>Three months before, Hester Thornton had been +one of the happiest, brightest and merriest of little +girls in ——shire; but the mother who was her +guardian angel, who had kept the frank and spirited +child in check without appearing to do so, who had +guided her by the magical power of love and not in +the least by that of fear, had met her death suddenly +by means of a carriage accident, and Hester +and baby Nan were left motherless. Several little +brothers and sisters had come between Hester and +Nan, but from various causes they had all died in +their infancy, and only the eldest and youngest of +Sir John Thornton’s family remained. +</p> +<p>Hester’s father was stern, uncompromising. He +was a very just and upright man, but he knew +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_7' name='page_7'></a>7</span> +nothing of the ways of children, and when Hester +in her usual tom-boyish fashion climbed trees and +tore her dresses, and rode bare-backed on one or two +of his most dangerous horses, he not only tried a +little sharp, and therefore useless, correction, but +determined to take immediate steps to have his wild +and rather unmanageable little daughter sent to a +first-class school. Hester was on her way there +now, and very sore was her heart and indignant +her impulses. Father’s “good-bye” seemed to her +to be the crowning touch to her unhappiness, and +she made up her mind not to be good, not to learn +her lessons, not to come home at midsummer crowned +with honors and reduced to an every-day and pattern +little girl. No, she would be the same wild +Hetty as of yore; and when father saw that school +could do nothing for her, that it could never make +her into a good and ordinary little girl, he would +allow her to remain at home. At home there was +at least Nan to love, and there was mother to remember. +</p> +<p>Hetty was a child of the strongest feelings. +Since her mother’s death she had scarcely mentioned +her name. When her father alluded to his wife, +Hester ran out of the room; when the servants +spoke of their late mistress, Hester turned pale, +stamped her feet, and told them to be quiet. +</p> +<p>“You are not worthy to speak of my mother,” +she electrified them all one day by exclaiming: +“My mother is an angel now, and you—oh, you are +not fit to breathe her name!” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_8' name='page_8'></a>8</span></p> +<p>Only to one person would Hetty ever voluntarily +say a word about the beloved dead mother, and that +was to little Nan. Nan said her prayers, as she expressed +it, to Hetty now; and Hetty taught her a +little phrase to use instead of the familiar “God +bless mother.” She taught the child to say, “Thank +God for making mother into a beautiful angel;” +and when Nan asked what an angel was, and how +the cozy mother she remembered could be turned +into one, Hester was beguiled into a soft and tearful +talk, and she drew several lovely pictures of +white-robed angels, until the little child was satisfied +and said: +</p> +<p>“Me like that, Hetty—me’ll be an angel too, +Hetty, same as mamma.” +</p> +<p>These talks with Nan, however, did not come very +often, and of late they had almost ceased, for Nan +was only two and a half, and the strange, sad fact +remained that in three months she had almost forgotten +her mother. +</p> +<p>Hester on her way to school this morning cried +for some time, then she sat silent, her crape veil still +down, and her eyes watching furtively her fellow-passengers. +They consisted of two rather fidgety +old ladies, who wrapped themselves in rugs, were +very particular on the question of hot bottles, and +watched Hester in their turn with considerable +curiosity and interest. Presently one of them +offered the little girl a sandwich, which she was too +proud or too shy to accept, although by this time +she was feeling extremely hungry. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_9' name='page_9'></a>9</span></p> +<p>“You will, perhaps, prefer a cake, my dear?” +said the good-natured little old lady. “My sister +Agnes has got some delicious queen-cakes in her +basket—will you eat one?” +</p> +<p>Hester murmured a feeble assent, and the queen-cake +did her so much good that she ventured to +raise her crape veil and to look around her. +</p> +<p>“Ah, that is much better,” said the first little old +lady. “Come to this side of the carriage, my love; +we are just going to pass through a lovely bit of +country, and you will like to watch the view. See; +if you place yourself here, my sister Agnes’ basket +will be just at your feet, and you can help yourself +to a queen-cake whenever you are so disposed.” +</p> +<p>“Thank you,” responded Hester, in a much more +cheerful tone, for it was really quite impossible to +keep up reserve with such a bright-looking little old +lady; “your queen-cakes are very nice, and I liked +that one, but one is quite enough, thank you. It is +Nan who is so particularly fond of queen-cakes.” +</p> +<p>“And who is Nan, my dear?” asked the sister to +whom the queen-cakes specially belonged. +</p> +<p>“She is my dear little baby sister,” said Hester +in a sorrowful tone. +</p> +<p>“Ah, and it was about her you were crying just +now,” said the first lady, laying her hand on Hester’s +arm. “Never mind us, dear, we have seen a great +many tears—a great many. They are the way of +the world. Women are born to them. As Kingsley +says—‘women must weep.’ It was quite natural +that you should cry about your sweet little Nan, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_10' name='page_10'></a>10</span> +and I wish we could send her some of these queen-cakes +that you say she is so fond of. Are you going +to be long away from her, love?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, yes, for months and months,” said Hester. +“I did not know,” she added, “that it was such a +common thing to cry. I never used to.” +</p> +<p>“Ah, you have had other trouble, poor child,” +glancing at her deep mourning frock. +</p> +<p>“Yes, it is since then I have cried so often. +Please, I would rather not speak about it.” +</p> +<p>“Quite right, my love, quite right,” said Miss +Agnes in a much brisker tone than her sister. +“We will turn the conversation now to something +inspiriting. Jane is quite right, there are plenty of +tears in the world; but there is also a great deal of +sunshine and heaps of laughter, merry laughter—the +laughter of youth, my child. Now, I dare say, +though you have begun your journey so sadly, that +you are really bound on quite a pleasant little expedition. +For instance, you are going to visit a +kind aunt, or some one else who will give you a +delightful welcome.” +</p> +<p>“No,” said Hester, “I am not. I am going to a +dreadful place, and the thought of that, and parting +from little Nan, are the reasons why I cried. I am +going to prison—I am, indeed.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, my dear love!” exclaimed both the little +old ladies in a breath. Then Miss Agnes continued: +“You have really taken Jane’s breath away—quite. +Yes, Jane, I see that you are in for an attack +of palpitation. Never mind her, dear, she palpitates +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_11' name='page_11'></a>11</span> +very easily; but I think you must be mistaken, +my love, in mentioning such an appalling +word as ‘prison.’ Yes, now I come to think of it, +it is absolutely certain that you must be mistaken; +for if you were going to such a terrible place of +punishment you would be under the charge of a +policeman. You are given to strong language, dear, +like other young folk.” +</p> +<p>“Well, I call it prison,” continued Hester, who +was rather flattered by all this bustle and Miss +Jane’s agitation; “it has a dreadful sound, hasn’t it? +I call it prison, but father says I am going to school—you +can’t wonder that I am crying, can you? +Oh! what is the matter?” +</p> +<p>For the two little old ladies jumped up at this +juncture, and gave Hetty a kiss apiece on her soft, +young lips. +</p> +<p>“My darling,” they both exclaimed, “we are so +relieved and delighted! Your strong language startled +us, and school is anything but what you imagine, +dear. Ah, Jane! can you ever forget our happy +days at school?” +</p> +<p>Miss Jane sighed and rolled up her eyes, and then +the two commenced a vigorous catechizing of the +little girl. Really Hester could not help feeling +almost sunshiny before that long journey came to +an end, for she and the Misses Bruce made some delightful +discoveries. The little old ladies very +quickly found out that they lived close to the school +where Hetty was to spend the next few months. +They knew Mrs. Willis well—they knew the delightful, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_12' name='page_12'></a>12</span> +rambling, old-fashioned house where Hester +was to live—they even knew two or three of the +scholars; and they said so often to the little girl that +she was going into a life of clover—positive clover—that +she began to smile, and even partly to believe +them. +</p> +<p>“I am glad I shall be near you, at least,” she said +at last, with a frank sweet smile, for she had greatly +taken to her kind fellow-travelers. +</p> +<p>“Yes, my dear,” exclaimed Miss Jane. “We attend +the same church, and I shall look out for you +on Sunday, and,” she continued, glancing first at her +sister and then addressing Hester, “perhaps Mrs. +Willis will allow you to visit us occasionally.” +</p> +<p>“I’ll come to-morrow, if you like,” said Hester. +</p> +<p>“Well, dear, well—that must be as Mrs. Willis +thinks best. Ah, here we are at Sefton at last. We +shall look out for you in church on Sunday, my +love.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_III_AT_LAVENDER_HOUSE' id='CHAPTER_III_AT_LAVENDER_HOUSE'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_13' name='page_13'></a>13</span> +<h2>CHAPTER III.</h2> +<h3>AT LAVENDER HOUSE.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Hester’s journey had really proved wonderfully +agreeable. She had taken a great fancy to the little old +ladies who had fussed over her and made themselves +pleasant in her behalf. She felt herself something +like a heroine as she poured out a little, just a little, +of her troubles into their sympathizing ears; and +their cheerful remarks with regard to school and +school-life had caused her to see clearly that there +might be another and a brighter side to the gloomy +picture she had drawn with regard to her future. +</p> +<p>But during the drive of two and a half miles from +Sefton to Lavender House, Hester once more began +to feel anxious and troubled. The Misses Bruce had +gone off with some other passengers in a little omnibus +to their small villa in the town, but Lavender +House was some distance off, and the little omnibus +never went so far. +</p> +<p>An old-fashioned carriage, which the ladies told +Hester belonged to Mrs. Willis, had been sent to +meet her, and a man whom the Misses Bruce addressed +as “Thomas” helped to place her trunk and +a small portmanteau on the roof of the vehicle. The +little girl had to take her drive alone, and the rather +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_14' name='page_14'></a>14</span> +ancient horse which drew the old carriage climbed +up and down the steep roads in a most leisurely +fashion. It was a cold winter’s day, and by the +time Thomas had executed some commissions in +Sefton, and had reached the gates of the avenue +which led to Lavender House, it was very nearly +dark. Hester trembled at the darkness, and when +the gates were shut behind them by a rosy-faced +urchin of ten, she once more began to feel the cruel +and desolate idea that she was going to prison. +</p> +<p>They drove slowly down a long and winding +avenue, and, although Hester could not see, she knew +they must be passing under trees, for several times +their branches made a noise against the roof of the +carriage. At last they came to a standstill. The +old servant scrambled slowly down from his seat on +the box, and, opening the carriage-door, held out his +hand to help the little stranger to alight. +</p> +<p>“Come now, missy,” he said in cheering tones, +“come out, and you’ll be warm and snug in a minute. +Dear, dear! I expect you’re nearly froze up, +poor little miss, and it <i>is</i> a most bitter cold night.” +</p> +<p>He rang a bell which hung by the entrance of a +deep porch, and the next moment the wide hall-door +was flung open by a neat maid-servant, and Hester +stepped within. +</p> +<p>“She’s come,” exclaimed several voices in different +keys, and proceeding apparently from different +quarters. Hester looked around her in a half-startled +way, but she could see no one, except the maid, who +smiled at her and said: +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_15' name='page_15'></a>15</span></p> +<p>“Welcome to Lavender House, miss. If you’ll +step into the porter’s room for one moment, there is +a good fire there, and I’ll acquaint Miss Danesbury +that you have arrived.” +</p> +<p>The little room in question was at the right hand +side of a very wide and cheerful hall, which was +decorated in pale tints of green, and had a handsome +encaustic-tiled floor. A blazing fire and two lamps +made the hall look cheerful, but Hester was very +glad to take refuge from the unknown voices in the +porter’s small room. She found herself quite trembling +with shyness and cold, and an indescribable +longing to get back to Nan; and as she waited for +Miss Danesbury and wondered fearfully who or +what Miss Danesbury was, she scarcely derived any +comfort from the blazing fire near which she stood. +</p> +<p>“Rather tall for her age, but I fear, I greatly +fear, a little sulky,” said a voice behind her; and +when she turned round in an agony of trepidation +and terror, she suddenly found herself face to face +with a tall, kind-looking, middle-aged lady, and also +with a bright, gypsy-looking girl. +</p> +<p>“Annie Forest, how very naughty of you to hide +behind the door! You are guilty of disobedience +in coming into this room without leave. I must report +you, my dear; yes, I really must. You lose +two good conduct marks for this, and will probably +have thirty lines in addition to your usual quantity +of French poetry.” +</p> +<p>“But she won’t tell on me, she won’t, dear old +Danesbury,” said the girl; “she couldn’t be so +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_16' name='page_16'></a>16</span> +hard-hearted, the precious love, particularly as curiosity +happens to be one of her own special little +virtues! Take a kiss, Danesbury, and now, as you love +me you’ll be merciful!” The girl flitted away, and +Miss Danesbury turned to Hester, whose face had +changed from red to pale during this little scene. +</p> +<p>“What a horrid, vulgar, low-bred girl!” she exclaimed +with passion, for in all the experiences of +her short life Hester had never even imagined that +personal remarks could be made of any one in their +very presence. “I hope she’ll get a lot of punishment—I +hope you are not going to forgive her,” +she continued, for her anger had for the time quite +overcome her shyness. +</p> +<p>“Oh, my dear, my dear! we should all be forgiving,” +exclaimed Miss Danesbury in her gentle voice. +“Welcome to Lavender House, love; I am sorry I +was not in the hall to receive you. Had I been, +this little <i>rencontre</i> would not have occurred. Annie +Forest meant no harm, however—she’s a wild little +sprite, but affectionate. You and she will be the +best friends possible by-and-by. Now, let me take +you to your room; the gong for tea will sound in +exactly five minutes, and I am sure you will be glad +of something to eat.” +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury then led Hester across the hall +and up some broad, low, thickly-carpeted stairs. +When they had ascended two flights, and were +standing on a handsome landing, she paused. +</p> +<p>“Do you see this baize door, dear?” she said. +“This is the entrance to the school part of the house. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_17' name='page_17'></a>17</span> +This part that we are now in belongs exclusively to +Mrs. Willis, and the girls are never allowed to come +here without leave. All the school life is lived at +the other side of this baize door, and a very happy +life I assure you it is for those little girls who make +up their minds to be brave and good. Now kiss me, +my dear, and let me bid you welcome once again to +Lavender House.” +</p> +<p>“Are you our principal teacher, then?” asked +Hester. +</p> +<p>“I? oh, dear, no, my love. I teach the younger +children English, and I look after the interests and +comforts of all. I am a very useful sort of person, +I believe, and I have a motherly heart, dear, and it +is a way with little girls to come to me when they are +in trouble. Now, my love, we must not chatter any +longer. Take my hand, and let us get to your room +as fast as possible.” +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury pushed open the baize door, and +instantly Hester found herself in a different region. +Mrs. Willis’ part of the house gave the impression +of warmth, luxuriance, and even elegance of arrangement. +At the other side of the door were long, +narrow corridors, with snow-white but carpetless +floors, and rather cold, distempered walls. Miss +Danesbury, holding the new pupil’s hand, led her +down two corridors, and past a great number of +shut doors, behind which Hester could hear suppressed +laughter and eager, chattering voices. At +last, however, they stopped at a door which had the +number “32” written over it. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_18' name='page_18'></a>18</span></p> +<p>“This is your bedroom, dear,” said the English +teacher, “and to-night you will not be sorry to have +it alone. Mrs. Willis received a telegram from +Susan Drummond, your room-mate, this afternoon, +and she will not arrive until to-morrow.” +</p> +<p>However bare and even cold the corridors looked, +the bedroom into which Hester was ushered by no +means corresponded with this appearance. It was a +small, but daintily-furnished little room. The floor +was carpeted with green felt, the one window was +hung with pretty draperies and two little, narrow, +white beds were arranged gracefully with French +canopies. All the furniture in the room was of a +minute description, but good of its kind. Beside +each bed stood a mahogany chest of drawers. At +two corresponding corners were marble wash handstands, +and even two pretty toilet tables stood side +by side in the recess of the window. But the sight +that perhaps pleased Hester most was a small bright +fire which burned in the grate. +</p> +<p>“Now, dear, this is your room. As you have +arrived first you can choose your own bed and your +own chest of drawers. Ah, that is right, Ellen has +unfastened your portmanteau; she will unpack your +trunk to-night, and take it to the box-room. Now, +dear, smooth your hair and wash your hands. The +gong will sound instantly. I will come for you +when it does.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_IV_LITTLE_DRAWINGROOMS_AND_LITTLE_TIFFS' id='CHAPTER_IV_LITTLE_DRAWINGROOMS_AND_LITTLE_TIFFS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_19' name='page_19'></a>19</span> +<h2>CHAPTER IV.</h2> +<h3>LITTLE DRAWING-ROOMS AND LITTLE TIFFS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Miss Danesbury, true to her word, came to fetch +Hester down to tea. They went down some broad, +carpetless stairs, along a wide stone hall, and then +paused for an instant at a half-open door from +which a stream of eager voices issued. +</p> +<p>“I will introduce you to your schoolfellows, and +I hope your future friends,” said Miss Danesbury. +“After tea you will come with me to see Mrs. +Willis—she is never in the school-room at tea-time. +Mdlle. Perier or Miss Good usually superintends. +Now, my dear, come along—why, surely you are +not frightened!” +</p> +<p>“Oh, please, may I sit near you?” asked Hester. +</p> +<p>“No, my love; I take care of the little ones, and +they are at a table by themselves. Now, come in +at once—the moment you dread will soon be over, +and it is nothing, my love—really nothing.” +</p> +<p>Nothing! never, as long as Hester lived, did she +forget the supreme agony of terror and shyness +which came over her as she entered that long, low, +brightly-lighted room. The forty pairs of curious +eyes which were raised inquisitively to her face +became as torturing as forty burning suns. She +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_20' name='page_20'></a>20</span> +felt an almost uncontrollable desire to run away and +hide—she wondered if she could possibly keep from +screaming aloud. In the end she found herself, she +scarcely knew how, seated beside a gentle, sweet-mannered +girl, and munching bread and butter +which tasted drier than sawdust, and occasionally +trying to sip something very hot and scalding which +she vaguely understood went by the name of tea. +The buzzing voices all chattering eagerly in French, +and the occasional sharp, high-pitched reprimands +coming in peremptory tones from the thin lips of +Mdlle. Perier, sounded far off and distant—her head +was dizzy, her eyes swam—the tired and shy child +endured tortures. +</p> +<p>In after-days, in long after-years when the memory +of Lavender House was to come back to +Hetty Thornton as one of the sweetest, brightest +episodes in her existence—in the days when she was +to know almost every blade of grass in the gardens, +and to be familiar with each corner of the old house, +with each face which now appeared so strange, she +might wonder at her feelings to-night, but never +even then could she forget them. +</p> +<p>She sat at the table in a dream, trying to eat the +tasteless bread and butter. Suddenly and swiftly +the thick and somewhat stale piece of bread on her +plate was exchanged for a thin, fresh, and delicately-cut +slice. +</p> +<p>“Eat that,” whispered a voice—“I know the +other is horrid. It’s a shame of Perier to give such +stuff to a stranger.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_21' name='page_21'></a>21</span></p> +<p>“Mdlle. Cécile, you are transgressing: you are +talking English,” came in a torrent of rapid French +from the head of the table. “You lose a conduct +mark, ma’amselle.” +</p> +<p>The young girl who sat next Hester inclined her +head gently and submissively, and Hester, venturing +to glance at her, saw that a delicate pink had spread +itself over her pale face. She was a plain girl; but +even Hester, in this first moment of terror, could +scarcely have been afraid of her, so benign was her +expression, so sweet the glance from her soft, full +brown eyes. Hester now further observed that the +thin bread and butter had been removed from +Cecil’s own plate. She began to wonder why this +girl was indulged with better food than the rest of +her comrades. +</p> +<p>Hester was beginning to feel a little less shy, and +was taking one or two furtive glances at her companions, +when she suddenly felt herself turning +crimson, and all her agony of shyness and dislike to +her school-life returning. She encountered the full, +bright, quizzical gaze of the girl who had made +personal remarks about her in the porter’s room. +The merry black eyes of this gypsy maiden fairly +twinkled with suppressed fun when they met hers, +and the bright head even nodded audaciously across +the table to her. +</p> +<p>Not for worlds would Hester return this friendly +greeting—she still held to her opinion that Miss +Forest was one of the most ill-bred people she had +ever met, and, in addition to feeling a considerable +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_22' name='page_22'></a>22</span> +amount of fear of her, she quite made up her mind +that she would never be on friendly terms with so +under-bred a girl. +</p> +<p>At this moment grace was repeated in sonorous +tones by a stern-looking person who sat at the foot +of the long table, and whom Hester had not before +noticed. Instantly the girls rose from their seats, +and began to file in orderly procession out of the +tea-room. Hester looked round in terror for the +friendly Miss Danesbury, but she could not catch +sight of her anywhere. At this moment, however, +her companion of the tea-table touched her arm. +</p> +<p>“We may speak English now for half an hour,” +she said, “and most of us are going to the play-room. +We generally tell stories round the fire upon +these dark winter’s nights. Would you like to come +with me to-night? Shall we be chums for this +evening?” +</p> +<p>“I don’t know what ‘chums’ are,” said Hester; +“but,” she added, with the dawning of a faint smile +on her poor, sad little face, “I shall be very glad to +go with you.” +</p> +<p>“Come then,” said Cecil Temple, and she pulled +Hester’s hand within her arm, and walked with her +across the wide stone hall, and into the largest room +Hester had ever seen. +</p> +<p>Never, anywhere, could there have been a more +delightful play-room than this. It was so large that +two great fires which burned at either end were not +at all too much to emit even tolerable warmth. +The room was bright with three or four lamps +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_23' name='page_23'></a>23</span> +which were suspended from the ceiling, the floor +was covered with matting, and the walls were divided +into curious partitions, which gave the room a +peculiar but very cosy effect. These partitions consisted +of large panels, and were divided by slender +rails the one from the other. +</p> +<p>“This is my cosy corner,” said Cecil, “and you +shall sit with me in it to-night. You see,” she +added, “each of us girls has her own partition, and +we can do exactly what we like in it. We can put +our own photographs, our own drawings, our own +treasures on our panels. Under each division is our +own little work-table, and, in fact, our own individual +treasures lie round us in the enclosure of this +dear little rail. The center of the room is common +property, and you see what a great space there is +round each fire-place where we can chatter and talk, +and be on common ground. The fire-place at the +end of the room near the door is reserved especially +for the little ones, but we elder girls sit at the top. +Of course you will belong to us. How old are +you?” +</p> +<p>“Twelve,” said Hester. +</p> +<p>“Oh, well, you are so tall that you cannot possibly +be put with the little ones, so you must come in +with us.” +</p> +<p>“And shall I have a railed-in division and a panel +of my own?” asked Hester. “It sounds a very nice +arrangement. I hope my department will be close +to yours, Miss ——.” +</p> +<p>“Temple is my name,” said Cecil, “but you need +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_24' name='page_24'></a>24</span> +not call me that. I am Cecil to all my friends, and +you are my friend this evening, for you are my chum, +you know. Oh, you were asking me about our +departments—you won’t have any at first, for you +have got to earn it, but I will invite you to mine +pretty often. Come, now, let us go inside. Is not +it just like the darlingest little drawing-room? I am +so sorry that I have only one easy chair, but +you shall have it to-night, and I will sit on this +three-legged stool. I am saving up my money to +buy another arm-chair, and Annie has promised to +upholster it for me.” +</p> +<p>“Is Annie one of the maids?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, dear, no! she’s dear old Annie Forest, the +liveliest girl in the school. Poor darling, she’s seldom +out of hot water; but we all love her, we can’t +help it. Poor Annie, she hardly ever has the luxury +of a department to herself, so she is useful all round. +She’s the most amusing and good-natured dear pet +in Christendom.” +</p> +<p>“I don’t like her at all,” said Hester; “I did not +know you were talking of her—she is a most rude, +uncouth girl.” +</p> +<p>Cecil Temple, who had been arranging a small +dark green table-cloth with daffodils worked artistically +in each corner on her little table, stood up as +the newcomer uttered these words, and regarded +her fixedly. +</p> +<p>“It is a pity to draw hasty conclusions,” she said. +“There is no girl more loved in the school than +Annie Forest. Even the teachers, although they +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_25' name='page_25'></a>25</span> +are always punishing her, cannot help having a soft +corner in their hearts for her. What can she possibly +have done to offend you? but oh! hush—don’t +speak—she is coming into the room.” +</p> +<p>As Cecil finished her rather eager defense of her +friend, and prevented the indignant words which +were bubbling to Hester’s lips, a gay voice was heard +singing a comic song in the passage, the play-room +door was flung open with a bang, and Miss Forest +entered the room with a small girl seated on each +of her shoulders. +</p> +<p>“Hold on, Janny, love; keep your arms well +round me, Mabel. Now, then, here we go—twice +up the room and down again. No more, as I’m +alive. I’ve got to attend to other matters than +you.” +</p> +<p>She placed the little girls on the floor amid peals +of laughter, and shouts from several little ones to +give them a ride too. The children began to cling +to her skirts and to drag her in all directions, and she +finally escaped from them with one dexterous bound +which placed her in that portion of the play-room +where the little ones knew they were not allowed to +enter. +</p> +<p>Until her arrival the different girls scattered about +the large room had been more or less orderly, chattering +and laughing together, it is true, but in a quiet +manner. Now the whole place appeared suddenly +in an uproar. +</p> +<p>“Annie, come here—Annie, darling, give me your +opinion about this—Annie, my precious, naughty +creature, come and tell me about your last scrape.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_26' name='page_26'></a>26</span></p> +<p>Annie Forest blew several kisses to her adorers, +but did not attach herself to any of them. +</p> +<p>“The Temple requires me,” she said, in her sauciest +tones; “my beloved friends, the Temple as +usual is vouchsafing its sacred shelter to the +stranger.” +</p> +<p>In an instant Annie was kneeling inside the enclosure +of Miss Temple’s rail and laughing immoderately. +</p> +<p>“You dear stranger!” she exclaimed, turning +round and gazing full into Hester’s shy face, “I do +declare I have been punished for the intense ardor +with which I longed to embrace you. Has she told +you, Cecil, darling, what I did in her behalf? How +I ventured beyond the sacred precincts of the baize +door and hid inside the porter’s room? Poor dear, +she jumped when she heard my friendly voice, and +as I spoke Miss Danesbury caught me in the very +act. Poor old dear, she cried when she complained +of me, but duty is Danesbury’s motto; she would +go to the stake for it, and I respect her immensely. +I have got my twenty lines of that horrible French +poetry to learn—the very thought almost strangles +me, and I foresee plainly that I shall do something +terribly naughty within the next few hours; I must, +my love—I really must. I have just come here to +shake hands with Miss Thornton, and then I must +away to my penance. Ah, how little I shall learn, +and how hard I shall think! Welcome to Lavender +House, Miss Thornton; look upon me as your devoted +ally, and if you have a spark of pity in your +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_27' name='page_27'></a>27</span> +breast, feel for the girl whom you got into a scrape +the very moment you entered these sacred walls.” +</p> +<p>“I don’t understand you,” said Hester, who would +not hold out her hand, and who was standing up in +a very stiff, shy, and angular position. “I think +you were very rude to startle me, and make personal +remarks the very moment I came into the house.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, dear! I only said you were tall, and looked +rather sulky, love—you did, you know, really.” +</p> +<p>“It was very rude of you,” repeated Hester, turning +crimson, and trying to keep back her tears. +</p> +<p>“Well, my dear, I meant no harm; shake hands, +now, and let us make friends.” +</p> +<p>But Hester felt either too shy or too miserable to +yield to this request—she half turned her back, and +leaned against Miss Temple’s panel. +</p> +<p>“Never mind her,” whispered gentle Cecil Temple; +but Annie Forest’s bright face had darkened +ominously—the school favorite was not accustomed +to having her advances flung back in her face. She +left the room singing a defiant, naughty song, and +several of the girls who had overheard this scene +whispered one to the other: +</p> +<p>“She can’t be at all nice—she would not even +shake hands with Annie. Fancy her turning against +our Annie in that way!” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_V_THE_HEADMISTRESS' id='CHAPTER_V_THE_HEADMISTRESS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_28' name='page_28'></a>28</span> +<h2>CHAPTER V.</h2> +<h3>THE HEAD-MISTRESS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Annie Forest had scarcely left the room before +Miss Danesbury appeared with a message for Hester, +who was to come with her directly to see Mrs. +Willis. The poor shy girl felt only too glad to leave +behind her the cruel, staring, and now by no means +approving eyes of her schoolmates. She had overheard +several of their whispers, and felt rather +alarmed at her own act. But Hester, shy as she +was, could be very tenacious of an idea. She +had taken a dislike to Annie Forest, and she was +quite determined to be true to what she considered +her convictions—namely, that Annie was under-bred +and common, and not at all the kind of girl whom +her mother would have cared for her to know. The +little girl followed Miss Danesbury in silence. They +crossed the stone hall together, and now passing +through another baize door, found themselves once +more in the handsome entrance-hall. They walked +across this hall to a door carefully protected from +all draughts by rich plush curtains, and Miss Danesbury, +turning the handle, and going a step or two +into the room, said in her gentle voice: +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_29' name='page_29'></a>29</span></p> +<p>“I have brought Hester Thornton to see you, +Mrs. Willis, according to your wish.” +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury then withdrew, and Hester ventured +to raise her eyes and to look timidly at the +head-mistress. +</p> +<p>A tall woman, with a beautiful face and silvery +white hair, came instantly to meet her, laid her two +hands on the girl’s shoulders, and then, raising her +shy little face, imprinted a kiss on her forehead. +</p> +<p>“Your mother was one of my earliest pupils, +Hester,” she said, “and you are—no”—after a +pause, “you are not very like her. You are her +child, however, my dear, and as such you have a +warm welcome from me. Now, come and sit by the +fire, and let us talk.” +</p> +<p>Hester did not feel nearly so constrained with +this graceful and gracious lady as she had done with +her schoolmates. The atmosphere of the room +recalled her beloved mother’s boudoir at home. +The rich dove-colored satin dress, the cap made of +Mechlin lace which softened and shaded Mrs. +Willis’ silvery hair, appeared homelike to the little +girl, who had grown up accustomed to all the +luxuries of wealth. Above all, the head-mistress’ +mention of her mother drew her heart toward the +beautiful face, and attracted her toward the rich, +full tones of a voice which could be powerful and +commanding at will. Mrs. Willis, notwithstanding +her white hair, had a youthful face, and Hester +made the comment which came first to her lips: +</p> +<p>“I did not think you were old enough to have +taught my mother.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_30' name='page_30'></a>30</span></p> +<p>“I am sixty, dear, and I have kept this school for +thirty years. Your mother was not the only pupil +who sent her children to be taught by me when the +time came. Now, you can sit on this stool by the +fire and tell me about your home. Your mother—ah, +poor child, you would rather not talk about her +just yet. Helen’s daughter must have strong feelings—ah, +yes; I see, I see. Another time, darling, +when you know me better. Now tell me about +your little sister, and your father. You do not +know, perhaps, that I am Nan’s godmother?” +</p> +<p>After this the head-mistress and the new pupil +had a long conversation. Hester forgot her shyness; +her whole heart had gone out instantly to this +beautiful woman who had known, and loved, and +taught her mother. +</p> +<p>“I will try to be good at school,” she said at last; +“but, oh, please, Mrs. Willis, it does not seem to me +to-night as if school-life could be happy.” +</p> +<p>“It has its trials, Hester; but the brave and the +noble girls often find this time of discipline one of +the best in their lives—good at the time, very good +to look back on by-and-by. You will find a miniature +world around you; you will be surrounded by +temptations; and you will have rare chances of +proving whether your character can be strong and +great and true. I think, as a rule, my girls are +happy, and as a rule they turn out well. The great +motto of life here, Hester, is earnestness. We are +earnest in our work, we are earnest in our play. A +half-hearted girl has no chance at Lavender House. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_31' name='page_31'></a>31</span> +In play-time, laugh with the merriest, my child; in +school-hours, study with the most studious. Do you +understand me?” +</p> +<p>“I try to, a little,” said Hester, “but it seems all +very strange just now.” +</p> +<p>“No doubt it does, and at first you will have to +encounter many perplexities and to fight many +battles. Never mind, if you have the right spirit +within you, you will come out on the winning side. +Now, tell me, have you made any acquaintances as +yet among the girls?” +</p> +<p>“Yes—Cecil Temple has been kind to me.” +</p> +<p>“Cecil is one of my dearest pupils; cultivate her +friendship, Hester—she is honorable, she is sympathizing. +I am not afraid to say that Cecil has a +great heart.” +</p> +<p>“There is another girl,” continued Hester, “who +has spoken to me. I need not make her my friend, +need I?” +</p> +<p>“Who is she, dear?” +</p> +<p>“Miss Forest—I don’t like her.” +</p> +<p>“What! our school favorite. You will change +your mind, I expect—but that is the gong for +prayers. You shall come with me to chapel, to-night, +and I will introduce you to Mr. Everard.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_VI__I_AM_UNHAPPY' id='CHAPTER_VI__I_AM_UNHAPPY'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_32' name='page_32'></a>32</span> +<h2>CHAPTER VI.</h2> +<h3>“I AM UNHAPPY.”</h3> +</div> + +<p>Between forty and fifty young girls assembled +night and morning for prayers in the pretty chapel +which adjoined Lavender House. This chapel had +been reconstructed from the ruins of an ancient +priory, on the site of which the house was built. +The walls, and even the beautiful eastern window, +belonged to a far-off date. The roof had been carefully +reared in accordance with the style of the east +window, and the whole effect was beautiful and impressive. +Mrs. Willis was particularly fond of her +own chapel. Here she hoped the girls’ best lessons +might be learned, and here she had even once or twice +brought a refractory pupil, and tried what a gentle +word or two spoken in these old and sacred walls +might effect. Here, on wet Sundays the girls +assembled for service; and here, every evening at +nine o’clock, came the vicar of the large parish to +which Lavender House belonged, to conduct evening +prayers. He was an old man, and a great friend +of Mrs. Willis’, and he often told her that he considered +these young girls some of the most important +members of his flock. +</p> +<p>Here Hester knelt to-night. It is to be doubted +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_33' name='page_33'></a>33</span> +whether in her confusion, and in the strange loneliness +which even Mrs. Willis had scarcely removed, +she prayed much. It is certain she did not join in +the evening hymn, which, with the aid of an organ +and some sweet girl-voices, was beautifully and +almost pathetically rendered. After evening +prayers had come to an end, Mrs. Willis took +Hester’s hand and led her up to the old, white-headed +vicar. +</p> +<p>“This is my new pupil, Mr. Everard, or rather I +should say, our new pupil. Her education depends +as much on you as on me.” +</p> +<p>The vicar held out his hands, and took Hester’s +within them, and then drew her forward to the +light. +</p> +<p>“This little face does not seem quite strange to +me,” he said. “Have I ever seen you before, my +dear?” +</p> +<p>“No, sir,” replied Hester. +</p> +<p>“You have seen her mother,” said Mrs. Willis—“Do +you remember your favorite pupil, Helen +Anstey, of long ago?” +</p> +<p>“Ah! indeed—indeed! I shall never forget Helen. +And are you her child, little one?” +</p> +<p>But Hester’s face had grown white. The solemn +service in the chapel, joined to all the excitement +and anxieties of the day, had strung up her sensitive +nerves to a pitch higher than she could endure. +Suddenly, as the vicar spoke to her, and Mrs. Willis +looked kindly down at her new pupil, the chapel +seemed to reel round, the pupils one by one disappeared, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_34' name='page_34'></a>34</span> +and the tired girl only saved herself from +fainting by a sudden burst of tears. +</p> +<p>“Oh, I am unhappy,” she sobbed, “without my +mother! Please, please, don’t talk to me about my +mother.” +</p> +<p>She could scarcely take in the gentle words which +her two friends said to her, and she hardly noticed +when Mrs. Willis did such a wonderful thing as to +stoop down and kiss a second time the lips of a new +pupil. +</p> +<p>Finally she found herself consigned to Miss +Danesbury’s care, who hurried her off to her room, +and helped her to undress and tucked her into her +little bed. +</p> +<p>“Now, love, you shall have some hot gruel. No, +not a word. You ate little or no tea to-night—I +watched you from my distant table. Half your +loneliness is caused by want of food—I know it, my +love; I am a very practical person. Now, eat your +gruel, and then shut your eyes and go to sleep.” +</p> +<p>“You are very kind to me,” said Hester, “and so +is Mrs. Willis, and so is Mr. Everard, and I like Cecil +Temple—but, oh, I wish Annie Forest was not in +the school!” +</p> +<p>“Hush, my dear, I implore of you. You pain me +by these words. I am quite confident that Annie +will be your best friend yet.” +</p> +<p>Hester’s lips said nothing, but her eyes answered +“Never” as plainly as eyes could speak. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_VII_A_DAY_AT_SCHOOL' id='CHAPTER_VII_A_DAY_AT_SCHOOL'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_35' name='page_35'></a>35</span> +<h2>CHAPTER VII.</h2> +<h3>A DAY AT SCHOOL.</h3> +</div> + +<p>If Hester Thornton went to sleep that night +under a sort of dreamy, hazy impression that school +was a place without a great deal of order, with +many kind and sympathizing faces, and with some +not so agreeable; if she went to sleep under the impression +that she had dropped into a sort of medley, +that she had found herself in a vast new world +where certain personages exercised undoubtedly a +strong moral influence, but where on the whole a +number of other people did pretty much what they +pleased—she awoke in the morning to find her preconceived +ideas scattered to the four winds. +</p> +<p>There was nothing of apparent liberty about the +Lavender House arrangements in the early morning +hours. In the first place, it seemed quite the middle +of the night when Hester was awakened by a loud +gong, which clanged through the house and caused +her to sit up in bed in a considerable state of fright +and perplexity. A moment or two later a neatly-dressed +maid-servant came into the room with a +can of hot water; she lit a pair of candles on the +mantel-piece, and, with the remark that the second +gong would sound in half an hour, and that all the +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_36' name='page_36'></a>36</span> +young ladies would be expected to assemble in the +chapel at seven o’clock precisely, she left the room. +</p> +<p>Hester pulled her pretty little gold watch from +under her pillow, and saw with a sigh that it was +now half-past six. +</p> +<p>“What odious hours they keep in this horrid +place!” she said to herself. “Well, well, I always +did know that school would be unendurable.” +</p> +<p>She waited for five minutes before she got up, and +then she dressed herself languidly, and, if the truth +must be told, in a very untidy fashion. She managed +to be dressed by the time the second gong +sounded, but she had only one moment to give to +her private prayers. She reflected, however, that this +did not greatly matter as she was going down to +prayers immediately in the chapel. +</p> +<p>The service in the chapel the night before had +impressed her more deeply than she cared to own, +and she followed her companions down stairs with a +certain feeling of pleasure at the thought of again +seeing Mr. Everard and Mrs. Willis. She wondered +if they would take much notice of her this morning, +and she thought it just possible that Mr. Everard, +who had looked at her so compassionately the night +before, might be induced, for the sake of his old +friendship with her mother, to take her home with +him to spend the day. She thought she would rather +like to spend a day with Mr. Everard, and she fancied +he was the sort of person who would influence +her and help her to be good. Hester fancied that if +some very interesting and quite out of the common +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_37' name='page_37'></a>37</span> +person took her in hand, she might be formed into +something extremely noble—noble enough even to +forgive Annie Forest. +</p> +<p>The girls all filed into the chapel, which was +lighted as brightly and cheerily as the night before; +but Hester found herself placed on a bench far down +in the building. She was no longer in the place of +honor by Mrs. Willis’ side. She was one of a +number, and no one looked particularly at her or +noticed her in any way. A shy young curate read +the morning prayers; Mr. Everard was not present, +and Mrs. Willis, who was, walked out of the chapel +when prayers were over without even glancing in +Hester’s direction. This was bad enough for the +poor little dreamer of dreams, but worse was to +follow. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis did not speak to Hester, but she did +stop for an instant beside Annie Forest. Hester saw +her lay her white hand on the young girl’s shoulder +and whisper for an instant in her ear. Annie’s +lovely gypsy face flushed a vivid crimson. +</p> +<p>“For your sake, darling,” she whispered back; but +Hester caught the words, and was consumed by a +fierce jealousy. +</p> +<p>The girls went into the school-room, where Mdlle. +Perier gave a French lesson to the upper class. +Hester belonged to no class at present, and could +look around her, and have plenty of time to reflect +on her own miseries, and particularly on what she +now considered the favoritism shown by Mrs. +Willis. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_38' name='page_38'></a>38</span></p> +<p>“Mr. Everard at least will read through that girl,” +she said to herself; “he could not possibly endure +any one so loud. Yes, I am sure that my only friend +at home, Cecilia Day, would call Annie very loud. +I wonder Mrs. Willis can endure her. Mrs. Willis +seems so ladylike herself, but—Oh, I beg your pardon, +what’s the matter?” +</p> +<p>A very sharp voice had addressed itself to the +idle Hester. +</p> +<p>“But, mademoiselle, you are doing nothing! +This cannot for a moment be permitted. Pardonnez-moi, +you know not the French? Here is a little +easy lesson. Study it, mademoiselle, and do not let +your eyes wander a moment from the page.” +</p> +<p>Hester favored Mdlle. Perier with a look of lofty +contempt, but she received the well-thumbed lesson-book +in absolute silence. +</p> +<p>At eight o’clock came breakfast, which was +nicely served, and was very good and abundant. +Hester was thoroughly hungry this morning, and +did not feel so shy as the night before. She found +herself seated between two strange girls, who talked +to her a little and would have made themselves +friendly had she at all encouraged them to do so. +After breakfast came half an hour’s recreation, when, +the weather being very bad, the girls again assembled +in the cozy play-room. Hester looked round +eagerly for Cecil Temple, who greeted her with a +kind smile, but did not ask her into her enclosure. +Annie Forest was not present, and Hester breathed +a sigh of relief at her absence. The half-hour +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_39' name='page_39'></a>39</span> +devoted to recreation proved rather dull to the newcomer. +Hester could not understand her present +world. To the girl who had been brought up +practically as an only child in the warm shelter of +a home, the ways and doings of school-girl life were +an absolute enigma. +</p> +<p>Hester had no idea of unbending or of making +herself agreeable. The girls voted her to one +another stiff and tiresome, and quickly left her to +her own devices. She looked longingly at Cecil +Temple; but Cecil, who could never be knowingly +unkind to any one, was seizing the precious moments +to write a letter to her father, and Hester presently +wandered down the room and tried to take an interest +in the little ones. From twelve to fifteen quite +little children were in the school, and Hester wondered +with a sort of vague half-pain if she might +see any child among the group the least like Nan. +</p> +<p>“They will like to have me with them,” she said +to herself. “Poor little dots, they always like big +girls to notice them, and didn’t they make a fuss +about Miss Forest last night! Well, Nan is fond +enough of me, and little children find out so quickly +what one is really like.” +</p> +<p>Hester walked boldly into the group. The little +dots were all as busy as bees, were not the least +lonely, or the least shy, and very plainly gave the +intruder to understand that they would prefer her +room to her company. Hester was not proud with +little children—she loved them dearly. Some of +the smaller ones in question were beautiful little +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_40' name='page_40'></a>40</span> +creatures, and her heart warmed to them for Nan’s +sake. She could not stoop to conciliate the older +girls, but she could make an effort with the babies. +She knelt on the floor and took up a headless doll. +</p> +<p>“I know a little girl who had a doll like that,” +she said. Here she paused and several pairs of eyes +were fixed on her. +</p> +<p>“Poor dolly’s b’oke,” said the owner of the headless +one in a tone of deep commiseration. +</p> +<p>“You <i>are</i> such a breaker, you know, Annie,” said +Annie’s little five-year-old sister. +</p> +<p>“Please tell us about the little girl what had the +doll wifout the head,” she proceeded, glancing at +Hester. +</p> +<p>“Oh, it was taken to a hospital, and got back its +head,” said Hester quite cheerfully; “it became +quite well again, and was a more beautiful doll than +ever.” +</p> +<p>This announcement caused intense wonder and +was certainly carrying the interest of all the little +ones. Hester was deciding that the child who possessed +the headless doll <i>had</i> a look of Nan about her +dark brown eyes, when suddenly there was a diversion—the +play-room door was opened noisily, banged-to +with a very loud report, and a gay voice sang +out: +</p> +<p>“The fairy queen has just paid me a visit. Who +wants sweeties from the fairy queen?” +</p> +<p>Instantly all the little feet had scrambled to the +perpendicular, each pair of hands was clapped noisily, +each little throat shouted a joyful: +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_41' name='page_41'></a>41</span></p> +<p>“Here comes Annie!” +</p> +<p>Annie Forest was surrounded, and Hester knelt +alone on the hearth-rug. +</p> +<p>She felt herself coloring painfully—she did not +fail to observe that two laughing eyes had fixed +themselves with a momentary triumph on her face; +then, snatching up a book, which happened to lie +close, she seated herself with her back to all the +girls, and her head bent over the page. It is quite +doubtful whether she saw any of the words, but she +was at least determined not to cry. +</p> +<p>The half-hour so wearisome to poor Hester came +to an end, and the girls, conducted by Miss Danesbury, +filed into the school-room and took their places +in the different classes. +</p> +<p>Work had now begun in serious earnest. The +school-room presented an animated and busy scene. +The young faces with their varying expressions betokened +on the whole the preponderance of an +earnest spirit. Discipline, not too severe, reigned +triumphant. +</p> +<p>Hester was not yet appointed to any place +among these busy workers, but while she stood +wondering, a little confused, and half intending to +drop into an empty seat which happened to be close, +Miss Danesbury came up to her. +</p> +<p>“Follow me, Miss Thornton,” she said, and she +conducted the young girl up the whole length of the +great school-room, and pushed aside some baize curtains +which concealed a second smaller room, where +Mrs. Willis sat before a desk. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_42' name='page_42'></a>42</span></p> +<p>The head-mistress was no longer dressed in soft +pearl-gray and Mechlin lace. She wore a black silk +dress, and her white cap seemed to Hester to add a +severe tone to her features. She neither shook hands +with the new pupil nor kissed her, but said instantly +in a bright though authoritative tone: +</p> +<p>“I must now find out as quickly as possible what +you know, Hester, in order to place you in the most +suitable class.” +</p> +<p>Hester was a clever girl, and passed through the +ordeal of a rather stiff examination with considerable +ability. Mrs. Willis pronounced her English and +general information quite up to the usual standard +for girls of her age—her French was deficient, but +she showed some talent for German. +</p> +<p>“On the whole I am pleased with your general +intelligence, and I think you have good capacities, +Hester,” she said in conclusion. “I shall ask Miss +Good, our very accomplished English teacher, to +place you in the third class. You will have to work +very hard, however, at your French, to maintain +your place there. But Mdlle. Perier is kind and +painstaking, and it rests with yourself to quickly +acquire a conversational acquaintance with the language. +You are aware that, except during recreation, +you are never allowed to speak in any other +tongue. Now, go back to the school-room, my +dear.” +</p> +<p>As Mrs. Willis spoke she laid her finger on a little +silver gong which stood by her side. +</p> +<p>“One moment, please,” said Hester, coloring +crimson; “I want to ask you a question, please.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_43' name='page_43'></a>43</span></p> +<p>“Is it about your lessons?” +</p> +<p>“No—oh, no; it is——” +</p> +<p>“Then pardon me, my dear,” uttered the governess; +“I sit in my room every evening from eight to +half-past, and I am then at liberty to see a pupil on +any subject which is not trifling. Nothing but +lessons are spoken of in lesson hours, Hester. Ah, +here comes Miss Good. Miss Good, I should wish +you to place Hester Thornton in the third class. +Her English is up to the average. I will see Mdlle. +Perier about her at twelve o’clock.” +</p> +<p>Hester followed the English teacher into the great +school-room, took her place in the third class, at the +desk which was pointed out to her, was given a pile +of new books, and was asked to attend to the history +lesson which was then going on. +</p> +<p>Notwithstanding her confusion, a certain sense of +soreness, and some indignation at what she considered +Mrs. Willis’ altered manner, she acquitted +herself with considerable spirit, and was pleased to +see that her class companions regarded her with some +respect. +</p> +<p>An English literature lecture followed the history, +and here again Hester acquitted herself with <i>éclat</i>. +The subject to-day was “Julius Cæsar,” and Hester +had read Shakespeare’s play over many times with +her mother. +</p> +<p>But when the hour came for foreign languages, +her brief triumph ceased. Lower and lower did she +fall in her schoolfellows’ estimation as she stumbled +through her truly English-French. Mdlle. Perier, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_44' name='page_44'></a>44</span> +who was a very fiery little woman, almost screamed +at her—the girls colored and nearly tittered. +Hester hoped to recover her lost laurels in German, +but by this time her head ached and she did very +little better in the German which she loved than in +the French which she detested. At twelve o’clock +she was relieved to find that school was over for the +present, and she heard the English teacher’s voice +desiring the girls to go quickly to their rooms, and +to assemble in five minutes’ time in the great stone +hall, equipped for their walk. +</p> +<p>The walk lasted for a little over an hour, and was +a very dreary penance to poor Hester, as she was +neither allowed to run, race, nor talk a word of +English. She sighed heavily once or twice, and +several of the girls who looked at her curiously +agreed with Annie Forest that she was decidedly +sulky. The walk was followed by dinner; then +came half an hour of recreation in the delightful +play-room, and eager chattering in the English +tongue. +</p> +<p>At three o’clock the school assembled once more; +but now the studies were of a less severe character, +and Hester spent one of her first happy half-hours +over a drawing lesson. She had a great love for +drawing, and felt some pride in the really beautiful +copy which she was making of the stump of an old +gnarled oak-tree. Her dismay, however, was proportionately +great when the drawing-master drew +his pencil right across her copy. +</p> +<p>“I particularly requested you not to sketch in any +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_45' name='page_45'></a>45</span> +of the shadows, Miss Thornton. Did you not hear +me say that my lesson to-day was in outline? I gave +you a shaded piece to copy in outline—did you not +understand?” +</p> +<p>“This is my first day at school,” whispered back +poor Hester, speaking in English in her distress. +Whereupon the master smiled, and even forgot to +report her for her transgression of the French +tongue. +</p> +<p>Hester spent the rest of that afternoon over her +music lesson. The music-master was an irascible +little German, but Hester played with some taste, +and was therefore not too severely rapped over the +knuckles. +</p> +<p>Then came tea and another half-hour of recreation, +which was followed by two silent hours in the +school-room, each girl bent busily over her books in +preparation for the next day’s work. Hester studied +hard, for she had made up her mind to be the intellectual +prodigy of the school. Even on this first +day, miserable as it was, she had won a few plaudits +for her quickness and powers of observation. How +much better could she work when she had really +fallen into the tone of the school, and understood +the lessons which she was now so carefully preparing! +During her busy day she had failed to notice +one thing: namely, the absence of Annie Forest. +Annie had not been in the school-room, had not +been in the play-room; but now, as the clock struck +eight, she entered the school-room with a listless +expression, and took her place in the same class +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_46' name='page_46'></a>46</span> +with Hester. Her eyes were heavy, as if she had +been crying, and when a companion touched her, +and gave her a sympathizing glance, she shook her +head with a sorrowful gesture, but did not speak. +Glasses of milk and slices of bread and butter were +now handed round to the girls, and Miss Danesbury +asked if any one would like to see Mrs. Willis before +prayers. Hester half sprang to her feet, but then +sat down again. Mrs. Willis had annoyed her by +refusing to break her rules and answer her question +during lesson hours. No, the silly child resolved +that she would not trouble Mrs. Willis now. +</p> +<p>“No one to-night, then?” said Miss Danesbury, +who had noticed Hester’s movement. +</p> +<p>Suddenly Annie Forest sprang to her feet. +</p> +<p>“I’m going, Miss Danesbury,” she said. “You +need not show me the way; I can find it alone.” +</p> +<p>With her short, curly hair falling about her face, +she ran out of the room. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_VIII__YOU_HAVE_WAKED_ME_TOO_SOON' id='CHAPTER_VIII__YOU_HAVE_WAKED_ME_TOO_SOON'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_47' name='page_47'></a>47</span> +<h2>CHAPTER VIII.</h2> +<h3>“YOU HAVE WAKED ME TOO SOON.”</h3> +</div> + +<p>When Hester reached her bedroom after prayers +on that second evening, she was dismayed to find +that she no longer could consider the pretty little +bedroom her own. It had not only an occupant, +but an occupant who had left untidy traces of her +presence on the floor, for a stocking lay in one direction +and a muddy boot sprawled in another. The +newcomer had herself got into bed, where she lay +with a quantity of red hair tossed about on the pillow, +and a heavy freckled face turned upward, with +the eyes shut and the mouth slightly open. +</p> +<p>As Hester entered the room, from these parted +lips came unmistakable and loud snores. She stood +still dismayed. +</p> +<p>“How terrible!” she said to herself; “oh, what +a girl! I cannot sleep in the room with any one who +snores—I really cannot!” +</p> +<p>She stood perfectly still, with her hands clasped +before her, and her eyes fixed with almost ludicrous +dismay on this unexpected trial. As she gazed, a +fresh discovery caused her to utter an exclamation +of horror aloud. +</p> +<p>The newcomer had curled herself up comfortably +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_48' name='page_48'></a>48</span> +in <i>her</i> bed. Suddenly, to her surprise, a voice said +very quietly, without a flicker of expression coming +over the calm face, or the eyes even making an +effort to open: +</p> +<p>“Are you my new schoolmate?” +</p> +<p>“Yes,” said Hester, “I am sorry to say I am.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, don’t be sorry, there’s a good creature; +there’s nothing to be sorry about. I’ll stop snoring +when I turn on my side—it’s all right. I always +snore for half an hour to rest my back, and the +time is nearly up. Don’t trouble me to open my +eyes, I am not the least curious to see you. You +have a cross voice, but you’ll get used to me after a +bit.” +</p> +<p>“But you’re in my bed,” said Hester. “Will you +please to get into your own?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, no, don’t ask me; I like your bed best. I +slept in it the whole of last term. I changed the +sheets myself, so it does not matter. Do you mind +putting my muddy boots outside the door, and +folding up my stockings? I forgot them, and I +shall have a bad mark if Danesbury comes in. +Good-night—I’m turning on my side—I won’t snore +any more.” +</p> +<p>The heavy face was now only seen in profile, and +Hester, knowing that Miss Danesbury would soon +appear to put out the candle, had to hurry into the +other bed as fast as she could; something impelled +her, however, to take up the muddy boots with two +very gingerly fingers, and place them outside the +door. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_49' name='page_49'></a>49</span></p> +<p>She slept better this second night, and was not +quite so startled the next morning when the remorseless +gong aroused her from slumber. The maid-servant +came in as usual to light the candles, and to +place two cans of hot water by the two wash-hand +stands. +</p> +<p>“You are awake, miss?” she said to Hester. +</p> +<p>“Oh, yes,” replied Hester almost cheerfully. +</p> +<p>“Well, that’s all right,” said the servant. “Now +I must try and rouse Miss Drummond, and she +always takes a deal of waking; and if you don’t +mind, miss, it will be an act of kindness to call out +to her in the middle of your own dressing—that is, +if I don’t wake her effectual.” +</p> +<p>With these words, the housemaid approached +the bed where the red-haired girl lay again on her +back, and again snoring loudly. +</p> +<p>“Miss Drummond, wake, miss; it’s half-past six. +Wake up, miss—I have brought your hot water.” +</p> +<p>“Eh?—what?” said the voice in the bed, sleepily; +“don’t bother me, Hannah—I—I’ve determined not +to ride this morning; go away”—then more +sleepily, and in a lower key, “Tell Percy he can’t +bring the dogs in here.” +</p> +<p>“I ain’t neither your Hannah, nor your Percy, +nor one of the dogs,” replied the rather irate Alice. +“There, get up, miss, do. I never see such a +young lady for sleeping—never.” +</p> +<p>“I won’t be bothered,” said the occupant of the +bed, and now she turned deliberately on her side +and snored more loudly than ever. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_50' name='page_50'></a>50</span></p> +<p>“There’s no help for it,” said Alice: “I have to +do it nearly every morning, so don’t you be startled, +miss. Poor thing, she would never have a good +conduct mark but for me. Now then, here goes. +You needn’t be frightened, miss—she don’t mind it +the least bit in the world.” +</p> +<p>Here Alice seized a rough Turkish towel, placed +it under the sleepy head with its shock of red hair, +and, dipping a sponge in a basin of icy cold water, +dashed it on the white face. +</p> +<p>This remedy proved effectual: two large pale blue +eyes opened wide, a voice said in a tranquil and unmoved +tone: +</p> +<p>“Oh, thank you, Alice. So I’m back at this +horrid, detestable school again!” +</p> +<p>“Get your feet well on the carpet, Miss Drummond, +before you falls off again,” said the servant. +“Now then, you’d better get dressed as fast as +possible, miss—you have lost five minutes already.” +</p> +<p>Hester, who had laughed immoderately during +this little scene, was already up and going through +the processes of her toilet. Miss Drummond, seated +on the edge of her bed, regarded her with sleepy +eyes. +</p> +<p>“So you are my new room-mate?” she said. +“What’s your name?” +</p> +<p>“Hester Thornton,” replied Hetty with dignity. +</p> +<p>“Oh—I’m Susy Drummond—you may call me +Susy if you like.” +</p> +<p>Hester made no response to this gracious invitation. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_51' name='page_51'></a>51</span></p> +<p>Miss Drummond sat motionless, gazing down at +her toes. +</p> +<p>“Had not you better get dressed?” said Hester +after a long pause, for she really feared the young +lady would fall asleep where she was sitting. +</p> +<p>Miss Drummond started. +</p> +<p>“Dressed! So I will, dear creature. Have the +sweet goodness to hand me my clothes.” +</p> +<p>“Where are they?” asked Hester rather crossly, +for she did not care to act as lady’s-maid. +</p> +<p>“They are over there, on a chair, in that lovely +heap with a shawl flung over them. There, toss +them this way—I’ll get into them somehow.” +</p> +<p>Miss Drummond did manage to get into her garments; +but her whole appearance was so heavy and +untidy when she was dressed, that Hester by the +very force of contrast felt obliged to take extra +pains with her own toilet. +</p> +<p>“Now, that’s a comfort,” said Susan, “I’m in my +clothes. How bitter it is! There’s one comfort, +the chapel will be warm. I often catch forty winks +in chapel—that is, if I’m lucky enough to get behind +one of the tall girls, where Mrs. Willis won’t see +me. It does seem to me,” continued Susan in a +meditative tone, “the strangest thing why girls are +not allowed sleep enough.” +</p> +<p>Hester was pinning a clean collar round her neck +when Miss Drummond came up close, leaned over +the dressing-table, and regarded her with languid +curiosity. +</p> +<p>“A penny for your thoughts, Miss Prunes and +Prism.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_52' name='page_52'></a>52</span></p> +<p>“Why do you call me that?” said Hester +angrily. +</p> +<p>“Because you look like it, sweet. Now, don’t be +cross, little pet—no one ever yet was cross with +sleepy Susy Drummond. Now, tell me, love, what +had you for breakfast yesterday?” +</p> +<p>“I’m sure I forget,” said Hester. +</p> +<p>“You <i>forget</i>?—how extraordinary! You’re sure +that it was not buttered scones? We have them +sometimes, and I tell you they are enough even to +keep a girl awake. Well, at least you can let me +know if the eggs were very stale, and the coffee very +weak, and whether the butter was second-rate Dorset, +or good and fresh. Come now—my breakfast +is of immense importance to me, I assure you.” +</p> +<p>“I dare say,” answered Hester. “You can see +for yourself this morning what is on the table—I +can only inform you that it was good enough for +me, and that I don’t remember what it was.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, dear!” exclaimed Susan Drummond, “I’m +afraid she has a little temper of her own—poor little +room-mate. I wonder if chocolate-creams would +sweeten that little temper.” +</p> +<p>“Please don’t talk—I’m going to say my prayers,” +said Hester. +</p> +<p>She did kneel down, and made a slight effort to +ask God to help her through the day’s work and the +day’s play. In consequence, she rose from her +knees with a feeling of strength and sweetness +which even the feeblest prayer when uttered in +earnest can always give. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_53' name='page_53'></a>53</span></p> +<p>The prayer-gong now sounded, and all the girls +assembled in the chapel. Miss Drummond was +greeted by many appreciative nods, and more than +one pair of longing eyes gazed in the direction of +her pockets, which stuck out in the most ungainly +fashion. +</p> +<p>Hester was relieved to find that her room-mate +did not share her class in school, nor sit anywhere +near her at table. +</p> +<p>When the half-hour’s recreation after breakfast +arrived, Hester, determined to be beholden to none +of her schoolmates for companionship, seated herself +comfortably in an easy chair with a new book. +Presently she was startled by a little stream of lollipops +falling in a shower over her head, down her +neck, and into her lap. She started up with an +expression of disgust. Instantly Miss Drummond +sank into the vacated chair. +</p> +<p>“Thank you, love,” she said, in a cozy, purring +voice. “Eat your lollipops, and look at me; I’m +going to sleep. Please pull my toe when Danesbury +comes in. Oh, fie! Prunes and Prisms—not +so cross—eat your lollipops; they will sweeten the +expression of that—little—face.” +</p> +<p>The last words came out drowsily. As she said +“face,” Miss Drummond’s languid eyes were closed—she +was fast asleep. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_IX_WORK_AND_PLAY' id='CHAPTER_IX_WORK_AND_PLAY'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_54' name='page_54'></a>54</span> +<h2>CHAPTER IX.</h2> +<h3>WORK AND PLAY.</h3> +</div> + +<p>In a few days Hester was accustomed to her new +life. She fell into its routine, and in a certain +measure won the respect of her fellow-pupils. She +worked hard, and kept her place in class, and her +French became a little more like the French tongue +and a little less like the English. She showed +marked ability in many of her other studies, and the +mistresses and masters spoke well of her. After a +fortnight spent at Lavender House, Hester had to +acknowledge that the little Misses Bruce were right, +and that school might be a really enjoyable place +for some girls. She would not yet admit that it +could be enjoyable for her. Hester was too shy, +too proud, too exacting to be popular with her +schoolfellows. She knew nothing of school-girl +life—she had never learned the great secret of success +in all life’s perplexities, the power to give and +take. It never occurred to Hester to look over a +hasty word, to take no notice of an envious or +insolent look. As far as her lessons were concerned, +she was doing well; but the hardest lesson of all, +the training of mind and character, which the daily +companionship of her schoolfellows alone could +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_55' name='page_55'></a>55</span> +give her, in this lesson she was making no way. +Each day she was shutting herself up more and more +from all kindly advances, and the only one in the +school whom she sincerely and cordially liked was +gentle Cecil Temple. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis had some ideas with regard to the +training of her young people which were peculiarly +her own. She had found them successful, and, during +her thirty years’ experience, had never seen reason +to alter them. She was determined to give her +girls a great deal more liberty than was accorded +in most of the boarding-schools of her day. +She never made what she called impossible rules; +she allowed the girls full liberty to chatter in their +bedrooms; she did not watch them during play-hours; +she never read the letters they received, and +only superintended the specimen home letter which +each girl was required to write once a month. Other +head-mistresses wondered at the latitude she allowed +her girls, but she invariably replied: +</p> +<p>“I always find it works best to trust them. If a +girl is found to be utterly untrustworthy, I don’t +expel her, but I request her parents to remove her +to a more strict school.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis also believed much in that quiet half-hour +each evening, when the girls who cared to +come could talk to her alone. On these occasions +she always dropped the school-mistress and adopted +the <i>rôle</i> of the mother. With a very refractory +pupil she spoke in the tenderest tones of remonstrance +and affection at these times. If her words +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_56' name='page_56'></a>56</span> +failed—if the discipline of the day and the gentle +sympathy of these moments at night did not effect +their purpose, she had yet another expedient—the +vicar was asked to see the girl who would not yield +to this motherly influence. +</p> +<p>Mr. Everard had very seldom taken Mrs. Willis’ +place. As he said to her: “Your influence must be +the mainspring. At supreme moments I will help +you with personal influence, but otherwise, except +for my nightly prayers with your girls, and my +weekly class, and the teachings which they with +others hear from my lips Sunday after Sunday, they +had better look to you.” +</p> +<p>The girls knew this rule well, and the one or two +rare instances in the school history where the vicar +had stepped in to interfere, were spoken of with +bated breath and with intense awe. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis had a great idea of bringing as much +happiness as possible into young lives. It was with +this idea that she had the quaint little compartments +railed off in the play-room. +</p> +<p>“For the elder girls,” she would say, “there is no +pleasure so great as having, however small the spot, +a little liberty hall of their own. In her compartment +each girl is absolute monarch. No one can +enter inside the little curtained rail without her permission. +Here she can show her individual taste, +her individual ideas. Here she can keep her most +prized possessions. In short, her compartment in +the play-room is a little home to her.” +</p> +<p>The play-room, large as it was, admitted of only +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_57' name='page_57'></a>57</span> +twenty compartments; these compartments were +not easily won. No amount of cleverness attained +them; they were altogether dependent on conduct. +No girl could be the honorable owner of her own +little drawing-room until she had distinguished herself +by some special act of kindness and self-denial. +Mrs. Willis had no fixed rule on this subject. She +alone gave away the compartments, and she often +made choice of girls on whom she conferred this +honor in a way which rather puzzled and surprised +their fellows. +</p> +<p>When the compartment was won it was not a +secure possession. To retain it depended also on +conduct; and here again Mrs. Willis was absolute +in her sway. More than once the girls had entered +the room in the morning to find some favorite’s furniture +removed and her little possessions taken carefully +down from the walls, the girl herself alone +knowing the reason for this sudden change. Annie +Forest, who had been at Lavender House for four +years, had once, for a solitary month of her existence, +owned her own special drawing-room. She +had obtained it as a reward for an act of heroism. +One of the little pupils had set her pinafore on fire. +There was no teacher present at the moment, the +other girls had screamed and run for help, but +Annie, very pale, had caught the little one in her +arms and had crushed out the flames with her own +hands. The child’s life was spared, the child was +not even hurt, but Annie was in the hospital for a +week. At the end of a week she returned to the +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_58' name='page_58'></a>58</span> +school-room and play-room as the heroine of the +hour. Mrs. Willis herself kissed her brow, and presented +her in the midst of the approving smiles of +her companions with the prettiest drawing-room of +the sets. Annie retained her honorable post for +one month. +</p> +<p>Never did the girls of Lavender House forget the +delights of that month. The fantastic arrangements +of the little drawing room filled them with ecstacies. +Annie was truly Japanese in her style—she +was also intensely liberal in all her arrangements. +In the tiny space of this little enclosure wild pranks +were perpetrated, ceaseless jokes made up. From +Annie’s drawing-room issued peals of exquisite +mirth. She gave afternoon tea from a Japanese set +of tea-things. Outside her drawing-room always +collected a crowd of girls, who tried to peep over +the rail or to draw aside the curtains. Inside the +sacred spot certainly reigned chaos, and one day +Miss Danesbury had to fly to the rescue, for in a fit +of mad mirth Annie herself had knocked down the +little Japanese tea-table, the tea-pot and tea-things +were in fragments on the floor, and the tea and +milk poured in streams outside the curtains. Mrs. +Willis sent for Annie that evening, and Miss Forest +retired from her interview with red eyes and a +meek expression. +</p> +<p>“Girls,” she said, in confidence that night, “good-bye +to Japan. I gave her leave to do it—the care +of an empire is more than I can manage.” +</p> +<p>The next day the Japanese drawing-room had +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_59' name='page_59'></a>59</span> +been handed over to another possessor, and Annie +reigned as queen over her empire no more. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis, anxious at all times that her girls +should be happy, made special arrangements for +their benefit on Sunday. Sunday was by no means +dull at Lavender House—Sunday was totally unlike +the six days which followed it. Even the stupidest +girl could scarcely complain of the severity of Sunday +lessons—even the merriest girl could scarcely +speak of the day as dull. Mrs. Willis made an +invariable rule of spending all Sunday with her +pupils. On this day she really unbent—on this day +she was all during the long hours what she was +during the short half-hour on each evening in the +week. On Sunday she neither reproved nor +corrected. If punishment or correction were necessary, +she deputed Miss Good or Miss Danesbury to +take her place. On Sunday she sat with the little +children round her knee, and the older girls clustering +about her. Her gracious and motherly face was +like a sun shining in the midst of these young girls. +In short, she was like the personified form of Goodness +in their midst. It was necessary, therefore, +that all those who wished to do right should be +happy on Sunday, and only those few who deliberately +preferred evil should shrink from the brightness +of this day. +</p> +<p>It is astonishing how much a sympathizing and +guiding spirit can effect. The girls at Lavender +House thought Sunday the shortest day in the week. +There were no unoccupied or dull moments—school +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_60' name='page_60'></a>60</span> +toil was forgotten—school punishment ceased, to be +resumed again if necessary on Monday morning. +The girls in their best dresses could chatter freely +in English—they could read their favorite books—they +could wander about the house as they +pleased; for on Sunday the two baize doors were +always wide open, and Mrs. Willis’ own private +suite of rooms was ready to receive them. If the +day was fine they walked to church, each choosing +her own companion for the pleasant walk; if the +day was wet there was service in the chapel, Mr. +Everard always conducting either morning or evening +prayers. In the afternoon the girls were allowed +to do pretty much as they pleased, but after tea +there always came a delightful hour, when the elder +girls retired with their mistress into her own special +boudoir, and she either told them stories or sang to +them as only she could sing. At sixty years of age +Mrs. Willis still possessed the most sympathetic and +touching voice those girls had ever listened to. +Hester Thornton broke down completely on her first +Sunday at Lavender House when she heard her +school-mistress sing “The Better Land.” No one remarked +on her tears, but two people saw them; for +her mistress kissed her tenderly that night, and +said a few strong words of help and encouragement, +and Annie Forest, who made no comment, had also +seen them, and wondered vaguely if this new and disagreeable +pupil had a heart after all. +</p> +<p>On Sunday night Mrs. Willis herself went round +to each little bed and gave a mother-kiss to each of +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_61' name='page_61'></a>61</span> +her pupils—a mother-kiss and a murmured blessing; +and in many breasts resolves were then formed +which were to help the girls through the coming +week. Some of these resolves, made not in their +own strength, bore fruit in long after-years. There +is no doubt that very few girls who lived long +enough at Lavender House, ever in after-days found +their Sundays dull. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_X_VARIETIES' id='CHAPTER_X_VARIETIES'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_62' name='page_62'></a>62</span> +<h2>CHAPTER X.</h2> +<h3>VARIETIES.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Without any doubt, wild, naughty, impulsive +Annie Forest was the most popular girl in the +school. She was always in scrapes—she was scarcely +ever out of hot water—her promises of amendment +were truly like the proverbial pie-crust; but she +was so lovable, so kind-hearted, so saucy and piquante +and pretty, that very few could resist the +nameless charm which she possessed. The little +ones adored Annie, who was kindness itself to them; +the bigger girls could not help admiring her fearlessness +and courage; the best and noblest girls in the +school tried to influence her for good. She was +more or less an object of interest to every one; her +courage was of just the sort to captivate schoolgirls, +and her moral weakness was not observed by +these inexperienced young eyes. +</p> +<p>Hester alone, of all the girls who for a long time +had come to Lavender House, failed to see any +charm in Annie. She began by considering her +ill-bred, and when she found she was the school +favorite, she tossed her proud little head and determined +that she for one would never be subjugated +by such a naughty girl. Hester could read character +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_63' name='page_63'></a>63</span> +with tolerable clearness; she was an observant +child—very observant, and very thoughtful for her +twelve years; and as the little witch Annie had +failed to throw any spell over her, she saw her +faults far more clearly than did her companions. +There is no doubt that this brilliant, charming, and +naughty Annie had heaps of faults; she had no +perseverance; she was all passion and impulse; +she could be the kindest of the kind, but from sheer +thoughtlessness and wildness she often inflicted +severe pain, even on those she loved best. Annie +very nearly worshiped Mrs. Willis; she had the most +intense adoration for her, she respected her beyond +any other human being. There were moments when +the impulsive and hot-headed child felt that she +could gladly lay down her life for her school-mistress. +Once the mistress was ill, and Annie curled +herself up all night outside her door, thereby breaking +rules, and giving herself a severe cold; but +her passion and agony were so great that she could +only be soothed by at last stealing into the darkened +room and kissing the face she loved. +</p> +<p>“Prove your love to me, Annie, by going downstairs +and keeping the school rules as perfectly as +possible,” whispered the teacher. +</p> +<p>“I will—I will never break a rule again as long as +I live, if you get better, Mrs. Willis,” responded the +child. +</p> +<p>She ran downstairs with her resolves strong within +her, and yet in half an hour she was reprimanded +for willful and desperate disobedience. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_64' name='page_64'></a>64</span></p> +<p>One day Cecil Temple had invited a select number +of friends to afternoon tea in her little drawing-room. +It was the Wednesday half-holiday, and Cecil’s tea, +poured into the tiniest cups and accompanied by +thin wafer biscuits, was of the most <i>recherché</i> quality. +Cecil had invited Hester Thornton, and a tall girl +who belonged to the first class and whose name was +Dora Russell, to partake of this dainty beverage. +They were sitting round the tiny tea-table, on little +red stools with groups of flowers artistically painted +on them, and were all three conducting themselves +in a most ladylike and refined manner, when Annie +Forest’s curly head and saucy face popped over the +enclosure, and her voice said eagerly: +</p> +<p>“Oh, may I be permitted to enter the shrine?” +</p> +<p>“Certainly, Annie,” said Cecil, in her most cordial +tones. “I have got another cup and saucer, and +there is a little tea left in the tea-pot.” +</p> +<p>Annie came in, and ensconced herself cozily on the +floor. It did not matter in the least to her that +Hester Thornton’s brow grew dark, and that Miss +Russell suddenly froze into complete indifference to +all her surroundings. Annie was full of a subject +which excited her very much: she had suddenly +discovered that she wanted to give Mrs. Willis a +present, and she wished to know if any of the girls +would like to join her. +</p> +<p>“I will give her the present this day week,” said +excitable Annie. “I have quite made up my +mind. Will any one join me?” +</p> +<p>“But there is nothing special about this day +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_65' name='page_65'></a>65</span> +week, Annie,” said Miss Temple. “It will neither +be Mrs. Willis’ birthday, nor Christmas Day, nor +New Year’s Day, nor Easter Day. Next Wednesday +will be just like any other Wednesday. Why +should we make Mrs. Willis a present?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, because she looks as if she wanted one, +poor dear. I thought she looked sad this morning; +her eyes drooped and her mouth was down at the +corners. I am sure she’s wanting something from +us all by now, just to show that we love her, you +know.” +</p> +<p>“Pshaw!” here burst from Hester’s lips. +</p> +<p>“Why do you say that?” said Annie, turning +round with her bright eyes flashing. “You’ve no +right to be so contemptuous when I speak about +our—our head-mistress. Oh, Cecil,” she continued, +“do let us give her a little surprise—some spring +flowers, or something just to show her that we love +her.” +</p> +<p>“But <i>you</i> don’t love her,” said Hester, stoutly. +</p> +<p>Here was throwing down the gauntlet with a +vengeance! Annie sprang to her feet and confronted +Hester with a whole torrent of angry words. +Hester firmly maintained her position. She said +over and over again that love proved itself by deeds, +not by words; that if Annie learned her lessons, and +obeyed the school rules, she would prove her affection +for Mrs. Willis far more than by empty protestations. +Hester’s words were true, but they were +uttered in an unkind spirit, and the very flavor of +truth which they possessed caused them to enter +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_66' name='page_66'></a>66</span> +Annie’s heart and to wound her deeply. She +turned, not red, but very white, and her large and +lovely eyes grew misty with unshed tears. +</p> +<p>“You are cruel,” she gasped, rather than spoke, +and then she pushed aside the curtains of Cecil’s +compartment and walked out of the play-room. +</p> +<p>There was a dead silence among the three girls +when she left them. Hester’s heart was still hot, +and she was still inclined to maintain her own position, +and to believe she had done right in speaking +in so severe a tone to Annie. But even she had +been made a little uneasy by the look of deep suffering +which had suddenly transformed Annie’s charming +childish face into that of a troubled and pained +woman. She sat down meekly on her little three-legged +stool and, taking up her tiny cup and saucer, +sipped some of the cold tea. +</p> +<p>Cecil Temple was the first to speak. +</p> +<p>“How could you?” she said, in an indignant +voice for her. “Annie is not the girl to be driven, +and in any case, it is not for you to correct her. Oh, +Mrs. Willis would have been so pained had she heard +you—you were not <i>kind</i>, Miss Thornton. There, I +don’t wish to be rude, but I fear I must leave you +and Miss Russell—I must try and find Annie.” +</p> +<p>“I’m going back to my own drawing-room,” said +Miss Russell, rising to her feet. “Perhaps,” she +added, turning round with a very gracious smile to +Hester, “you will come and see me there, after tea, +this evening.” +</p> +<p>Miss Russell drew aside the curtains of Cecil +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_67' name='page_67'></a>67</span> +Temple’s little room, and disappeared. Hester, +with her eyes full of tears, now turned eagerly to +Cecil. +</p> +<p>“Forgive me, Cecil,” she exclaimed. “I did not +mean to be unkind, but it is really quite ridiculous +the way you all spoil that girl—you know as well as +I do that she is a very naughty girl. I suppose it +is because of her pretty face,” continued Hester, +“that you are all so unjust, and so blind to her +faults.” +</p> +<p>“You are prejudiced the other way, Hester,” said +Cecil in a more gentle tone. “You have disliked +Annie from the first. There, don’t keep me—I must +go to her now. There is no knowing what harm +your words may have done. Annie is not like other +girls. If you knew her story, you would, perhaps be +kinder to her.” +</p> +<p>Cecil then ran out of her drawing-room, leaving +Hester in sole possession of the little tea-things and +the three-legged stools. She sat and thought for +some time; she was a girl with a great deal of obstinacy +in her nature, and she was not disposed to +yield her own point, even to Cecil Temple; but Cecil’s +words had, nevertheless, made some impression on +her. +</p> +<p>At tea-time that night, Annie and Cecil entered +the room together. Annie’s eyes were as bright as +stars, and her usually pale cheeks glowed with a +deep color. She had never looked prettier—she had +never looked so defiant, so mischievous, so utterly +reckless. Mdlle. Perier fired indignant French at +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_68' name='page_68'></a>68</span> +her across the table. Annie answered respectfully, +and became demure in a moment; but even in the +short instant in which the governess was obliged to +lower her eyes to her plate, she had thrown a look +so irresistibly comic at her companions that several +of them had tittered aloud. Not once did she glance +at Hester, although she occasionally looked boldly +in her direction; but when she did so, her versatile +face assumed a blank expression, as if she were seeing +nothing. When tea was over, Dora Russell surprised +the members of her own class by walking +straight up to Hester, putting her hand inside her +arm, and leading her off to her own very refined-looking +little drawing-room. +</p> +<p>“I want to tell you,” she said, when the two girls +found themselves inside the small enclosure, “that I +quite agree with you in your opinion of Miss Forest. +I think you were very brave to speak to her as you +did to-day. As a rule, I never trouble myself with +what the little girls in the third class do, and of +course Annie seldom comes under my notice; but I +think she is a decidedly spoiled child, and your rebuff +will doubtless do her a great deal of good.” +</p> +<p>These words of commendation, coming from tall +and dignified Miss Russell completely turned poor +Hester’s head. +</p> +<p>“Oh, I am so glad you think so!” she stammered, +coloring high with pleasure. “You see,” she added, +assuming a little tone of extra refinement, “at home +I always associated with girls who were perfect +ladies.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_69' name='page_69'></a>69</span></p> +<p>“Yes, any one can see that,” remarked Miss Russell +approvingly. +</p> +<p>“And I do think Annie under-bred,” continued +Hester. “I cannot understand,” she added, “why +Miss Temple likes her so much.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, Cecil is so amiable; she sees good in every +one,” answered Miss Russell. “Annie is evidently +not a lady, and I am glad at last to find some one +of the girls who belong to the middle school capable +of discerning this fact. Of course, we of the first +class have nothing whatever to say to Miss Forest, +but I really think Mrs. Willis is not acting quite +fairly by the other girls when she allows a young +person of that description into the school. I wish +to assure you, Miss Thornton, that you have at least +my sympathy, and I shall be very pleased to see +you in my drawing-room now and then.” +</p> +<p>As these last words were uttered, both girls were +conscious of a little rustling sound not far away. +Miss Russell drew back her curtain, and asked very +sharply, “Who is there?” but no one replied, nor +was there any one in sight, for the girls who did +not possess compartments were congregated at the +other end of the long play-room, listening to stories +which Emma Marshall, a clever elder girl, was +relating for their benefit. +</p> +<p>Miss Russell talked on indifferent subjects to +Hester, and at the end of the half-hour the two +entered the class-room side by side, Hester’s little +head a good deal turned by this notice from one of +the oldest girls in the school. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_70' name='page_70'></a>70</span></p> +<p>As the two walked together into the school-room, +Susan Drummond, who, tall as she was, was only in +the fourth class, rushed up to Miss Forest, and +whispered something in her ear. +</p> +<p>“It is just as I told you,” she said, and her sleepy +voice was quite wide awake and animated. Annie +Forest rewarded her by a playful pinch on her +cheek; then she returned to her own class, with a +severe reprimand from the class teacher, and silence +reigned in the long room, as the girls began to prepare +their lessons as usual for the next day. +</p> +<p>Miss Russell took her place at her desk in her +usual dignified manner. She was a clever girl, and +was going to leave school at the end of next term. +Hers was a particularly fastidious, but by no means +great nature. She was the child of wealthy parents; +she was also well-born, and because of her money, +and a certain dignity and style which had come to +her as nature’s gifts, she held an influence, though +by no means a large one, in the school. No one +particularly disliked her, but no one, again, ardently +loved her. The girls in her own class thought it +well to be friendly with Dora Russell, and Dora +accepted their homage with more or less indifference. +She did not greatly care for either their praise or +blame. Dora possessed in a strong degree that +baneful quality, which more than anything else +precludes the love of others—she was essentially +selfish. +</p> +<p>She sat now before her desk, little guessing how +she had caused Hester’s small heart to beat by her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_71' name='page_71'></a>71</span> +patronage, and little suspecting the mischief she had +done to the girl by her injudicious words. Had +she known, it is to be doubted whether she would +have greatly cared. She looked through the books +which contained her tasks for the next day’s work, +and, finding they did not require a great deal of +preparation, put them aside, and amused herself +during the rest of preparation time with a storybook, +which she artfully concealed behind the +leaves of some exercises. She knew she was breaking +the rules, but this fact did not trouble her, for +her moral nature was, after all, no better than poor +Annie’s, and she had not a tenth of her lovable +qualities. +</p> +<p>Dora Russell was the soul of neatness and order. +To look inside her school desk was a positive pleasure; +to glance at her own neat and trim figure was +more or less of a delight. Hers were the whitest +hands in the school, and hers the most perfectly +kept and glossy hair. As the preparation hour drew +to a close, she replaced her exercises and books in +exquisite order in her school desk and shut down the +lid. +</p> +<p>Hester’s eyes followed her as she walked out of +the school-room, for the head class never had supper +with the younger girls. Hester wondered if she +would glance in her direction; but Miss Russell had +gratified a very passing whim when she condescended +to notice and praise Hester, and she had already +almost forgotten her existence. +</p> +<p>At bed-time that night Susan Drummond’s behavior +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_72' name='page_72'></a>72</span> +was at the least extraordinary. In the first +place, instead of being almost overpoweringly +friendly with Hester, she scarcely noticed her; in +the next place, she made some very peculiar preparations. +</p> +<p>“What <i>are</i> you doing on the floor, Susan?” inquired +Hetty in an innocent tone. +</p> +<p>“That’s nothing to you,” replied Miss Drummond, +turning a dusky red, and looking annoyed at being +discovered. “I do wish,” she added, “that you +would go round to your side of the room and leave +me alone; I sha‘n’t have done what I want to do before +Danesbury comes in to put out the candle.” +</p> +<p>Hester was not going to put herself out with any +of Susan Drummond’s vagaries; she looked upon +sleepy Susan as a girl quite beneath her notice, but +even she could not help observing her, when she +saw her sit up in bed a quarter of an hour after the +candles had been put out, and in the flickering firelight +which shone conveniently bright for her +purpose, fasten a piece of string first round one of +her toes, and then to the end of the bed-post. +</p> +<p>“What <i>are</i> you doing?” said Hester again, half +laughing. +</p> +<p>“Oh, what a spy you are!” said Susan. “I want +to wake, that’s all; and whenever I turn in bed, +that string will tug at my toe, and, of course, I’ll +rouse up. If you were more good-natured, I’d give +the other end of the string to you; but, of course, +that plan would never answer.” +</p> +<p>“No, indeed,” replied Hester; “I am not going +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_73' name='page_73'></a>73</span> +to trouble myself to wake you. You must trust to +your sponge of cold water in the morning, unless +your own admirable device succeeds.” +</p> +<p>“I’m going to sleep now, at any rate,” answered +Susan; “I’m on my back, and I’m beginning to +snore; good night.” +</p> +<p>Once or twice during the night Hester heard +groans from the self-sacrificing Susan, who, doubtless, +found the string attached to her foot very inconvenient. +</p> +<p>Hester, however, slept on when it might have been +better for the peace of many in the school that she +should have awakened. She heard no sound when, +long before day, sleepy Susan stepped softly out of +bed, and wrapping a thick shawl about her, glided +out of the room. She was away for over half an +hour, but she returned to her chamber and got into +bed without in the least disturbing Hester. In the +morning she was found so soundly asleep that even +the sponge of cold water could not arouse her. +</p> +<p>“Pull the string at the foot of the bed, Alice,” +said Hester; “she fastened a string to her toe, and +twisted the other end round the bed-post, last night; +pull it, Alice, it may effect its purpose.” +</p> +<p>But there was no string now round Susan Drummond’s +foot, nor was it found hanging to the bed-post. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XI_WHAT_WAS_FOUND_IN_THE_SCHOOLDESK' id='CHAPTER_XI_WHAT_WAS_FOUND_IN_THE_SCHOOLDESK'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_74' name='page_74'></a>74</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XI.</h2> +<h3>WHAT WAS FOUND IN THE SCHOOL-DESK.</h3> +</div> + +<p>The next morning, when the whole school were +assembled, and all the classes were getting ready for +the real work of the day, Miss Good, the English +teacher, stepped to the head of the room, and, holding +a neatly bound volume of “Jane Eyre” in her +hand, begged to know to whom it belonged. There +was a hush of astonishment when she held up the +little book, for all the girls knew well that this +special volume was not allowed for school literature. +</p> +<p>“The housemaid who dusts the school-room found +this book on the floor,” continued the teacher. “It +lay beside a desk near the top of the room. I see +the name has been torn out, so I cannot tell who is +the owner. I must request her, however, to step +forward and take possession of her property. If +there is the slightest attempt at concealment, the +whole matter will be laid before Mrs. Willis at noon +to-day.” +</p> +<p>When Miss Good had finished her little speech, +she held up the book in its green binding and looked +down the room. +</p> +<p>Hester did not know why her heart beat—no one +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_75' name='page_75'></a>75</span> +glanced at her, no one regarded her; all eyes were +fixed on Miss Good, who stood with a severe, unsmiling, +but expectant face. +</p> +<p>“Come, young ladies,” she said, “the owner has +surely no difficulty in recognizing her own property. +I give you exactly thirty seconds more; then if +no one claims the book, I place the affair in Mrs. +Willis’ hands.” +</p> +<p>Just then there was a stir among the girls in the +head class. A tall girl in dove-colored cashmere, +with a smooth head of golden hair, and a fair face +which was a good deal flushed at this moment, +stepped to the front, and said in a clear and perfectly +modulated voice: +</p> +<p>“I had no idea of concealing the fact that ‘Jane +Eyre’ belongs to me. I was only puzzled for a +moment to know how it got on the floor. I placed +it carefully in my desk last night. I think this +circumstance ought to be inquired into.” +</p> +<p>“Oh! Oh!” came from several suppressed voices +here and there through the room; “whoever would +have supposed that Dora Russell would be obliged to +humble herself in this way?” +</p> +<p>“Attention, young ladies!” said Miss Good; “no +talking, if you please. Do I understand, Miss Russell, +that ‘Jane Eyre’ is yours?” +</p> +<p>“Yes, Miss Good.” +</p> +<p>“Why did you keep it in your desk—were you +reading it during preparation?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, yes, certainly.” +</p> +<p>“You are, of course, aware that you were breaking +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_76' name='page_76'></a>76</span> +two very stringent rules of the school. In the +first place, no story-books are allowed to be concealed +in a school-desk, or to be read during preparation. +In the second place, this special book is not +allowed to be read at any time in Lavender House. +You know these rules, Miss Russell?” +</p> +<p>“Yes, Miss Good.” +</p> +<p>“I must retain the book—you can return now to +your place in class.” +</p> +<p>Miss Russell bowed sedately, and with an apparently +unmoved face, except for the slightly deepened +glow on her smooth cheek, resumed her interrupted +work. +</p> +<p>Lessons went on as usual, but during recreation +the mystery of the discovered book was largely discussed +by the girls. As is the custom of schoolgirls, +they took violent sides in the matter—some +rejoicing in Dora’s downfall, some pitying her +intensely. Hester was, of course, one of Miss Russell’s +champions, and she looked at her with tender +sympathy when she came with her haughty and +graceful manner into the school-room, and her little +heart beat with vague hope that Dora might turn +to her for sympathy. +</p> +<p>Dora, however, did nothing of the kind. She +refused to discuss the affair with her companions, +and none of them quite knew what Mrs. Willis said +to her, or what special punishment was inflicted on +the proud girl. Several of her schoolfellows expected +that Dora’s drawing-room would be taken +away from her, but she still retained it; and after +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_77' name='page_77'></a>77</span> +a few days the affair of the book was almost +forgotten. +</p> +<p>There was, however, an uncomfortable and an +uneasy spirit abroad in the school. Susan Drummond, +who was certainly one of the most uninteresting +girls in Lavender House, was often seen walking +with and talking to Miss Forest. Sometimes Annie +shook her pretty head over Susan’s remarks; sometimes +she listened to her; sometimes she laughed +and spoke eagerly for a moment or two, and +appeared to acquiesce in suggestions which her +companion urged. +</p> +<p>Annie had always been the soul of disorder—of +wild pranks, of naughty and disobedient deeds—but, +hitherto, in all her wildness she had never +intentionally hurt any one but herself. Hers was a +giddy and thoughtless, but by no means a bitter +tongue—she thought well of all her schoolfellows—and +on occasions she could be self-sacrificing and +good-natured to a remarkable extent. The girls of +the head class took very little notice of Annie, but +her other school companions, as a rule, succumbed to +her sunny, bright, and witty ways. She offended +them a hundred times a day, and a hundred times a +day was forgiven. Hester was the first girl in the +third class who had ever persistently disliked Annie, +and Annie, after making one or two overtures of +friendship, began to return Miss Thornton’s aversion; +but she had never cordially hated her until the day +they met in Cecil Temple’s drawing-room, and +Hester had wounded Annie in her tenderest part by +doubting her affection for Mrs. Willis. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_78' name='page_78'></a>78</span></p> +<p>Since that day there was a change very noticeable +in Annie Forest—she was not so gay as formerly, +but she was a great deal more mischievous—she +was not nearly so daring, but she was capable +now of little actions, slight in themselves, which yet +were calculated to cause mischief and real unhappiness. +Her sudden friendship with Susan Drummond +did her no good, and she persistently avoided all +intercourse with Cecil Temple, who hitherto had influenced +her in the right direction. +</p> +<p>The incident of the green book had passed with +no apparent result of grave importance, but the +spirit of mischief which had caused this book to be +found was by no means asleep in the school. Pranks +were played in a most mysterious fashion with the +girls’ properties. +</p> +<p>Hester herself was the very next victim. She, too, +was a neat and orderly child—she was clever and +thoroughly enjoyed her school work. She was +annoyed, therefore, and dreadfully puzzled, by discovering +one morning that her neat French exercise +book was disgracefully blotted, and one page torn +across. She was severely reprimanded by Mdlle. +Perier for such gross untidiness and carelessness, and +when she assured the governess that she knew +nothing whatever of the circumstance, that she was +never guilty of blots, and had left the book in perfect +order the night before, the French lady only +shrugged her shoulders, made an expressive gesture +with her eyebrows, and plainly showed Hester that +she thought the less she said on that subject the +better. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_79' name='page_79'></a>79</span></p> +<p>Hester was required to write out her exercise +again, and she fancied she saw a triumphant look in +Annie Forest’s eyes as she left the school-room, +where poor Hester was obliged to remain to undergo +her unmerited punishment. +</p> +<p>“Cecil,” called Hester, in a passionate and eager +voice, as Miss Temple was passing her place. +</p> +<p>Cecil paused for a moment. +</p> +<p>“What is it, Hetty?—oh, I am so sorry you must +stay in this lovely bright day.” +</p> +<p>“I have done nothing wrong,” said Hester; “I +never blotted this exercise-book; I never tore this +page. It is most unjust not to believe my word; it +is most unjust to punish me for what I have not +done.” +</p> +<p>Miss Temple’s face looked puzzled and sad. +</p> +<p>“I must not stay to talk to you now, Hester,” she +whispered; “I am breaking the rules. You can +come to my drawing-room by-and-by, and we will +discuss this matter.” +</p> +<p>But Hester and Cecil, talk as they would, could +find no solution to the mystery. Cecil absolutely +refused to believe that Annie Forest had anything +to do with the matter. +</p> +<p>“No,” she said, “such deceit is not in Annie’s +nature. I would do anything to help you, Hester; +but I can’t, and I won’t, believe that Annie tried +deliberately to do you any harm.” +</p> +<p>“I am quite certain she did,” retorted Hester, +“and from this moment I refuse to speak to her +until she confesses what she has done and apologizes +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_80' name='page_80'></a>80</span> +to me. Indeed, I have a great mind to go and tell +everything to Mrs. Willis.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, I would not do that,” said Cecil; “none of +your schoolfellows would forgive you if you +charged such a favorite as Annie with a crime which +you cannot in the least prove against her. You +must be patient, Hester, and if you are, I will take +your part, and try to get at the bottom of the +mystery.” +</p> +<p>Cecil, however, failed to do so. Annie laughed +when the affair was discussed in her presence, but +her clear eyes looked as innocent as the day, and +nothing would induce Cecil to doubt Miss Forest’s +honor. +</p> +<p>The mischievous sprite, however, who was sowing +such seeds of unhappiness in the hitherto peaceful +school was not satisfied with two deeds of daring; +for a week afterward Cecil Temple found a book of +Mrs. Browning’s, out of which she was learning a +piece for recitation, with its cover half torn off, and, +still worse, a caricature of Mrs. Willis sketched with +some cleverness and a great deal of malice on the +title-page. On the very same morning, Dora Russell, +on opening her desk, was seen to throw up her +hands with a gesture of dismay. The neat composition +she had finished the night before was not to +be seen in its accustomed place, but in a corner of +the desk were two bulky and mysterious parcels, +one of which contained a great junk of rich plum-cake, +and the other some very sticky and messy +“Turkish delight;” while the paper which enveloped +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_81' name='page_81'></a>81</span> +these luxuries was found to be that on which the +missing composition was written. Dora’s face grew +very white, she forgot the ordinary rules of the +school, and, leaving her class, walked down the +room, and interrupted Miss Good, who was beginning +to instruct the third class in English grammar. +</p> +<p>“Will you please come and see something in my +desk, Miss Good?” she said in a voice which trembled +with excitement. +</p> +<p>It was while she was speaking that Cecil found +the copy of Mrs. Browning mutilated, and with the +disgraceful caricature on its title-page. Startled as +she was by this discovery, and also by Miss Russell’s +extraordinary behavior, she had presence of mind +enough to hide the sight which pained her from her +companions. Unobserved, in the strong interest of +the moment, for all the girls were watching Dora +Russell and Miss Good, she managed to squeeze the +little volume into her pocket. She had indeed received +a great shock, for she knew well that the only +girl who could caricature in the school was Annie +Forest. For a moment her troubled eyes sought the +ground, but then she raised them and looked at +Annie; Annie, however, with a particularly cheerful +face, and her bright dark eyes full of merriment, was +gazing in astonishment at the scene which was taking +place in front of Miss Russell’s desk. +</p> +<p>Dora, whose enunciation was very clear, seemed +to have absolutely forgotten herself; she disregarded +Miss Good’s admonitions, and declared stoutly that +at such a moment she did not care what rules she +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_82' name='page_82'></a>82</span> +broke. She was quite determined that the culprit +who had dared to desecrate her composition, and +put plum-cake and “Turkish delight” into her desk, +should be publicly exposed and punished. +</p> +<p>“The thing cannot go on any longer, Miss Good,” +she said; “there is a girl in this school who ought +to be expelled from it, and I for one declare openly +that I will not submit to associate with a girl who +is worse than unladylike. If you will permit me, Miss +Good, I will carry these things at once to Mrs. Willis, +and beg of her to investigate the whole affair, +and bring the culprit to justice, and to turn her out +of the school.” +</p> +<p>“Stay, Miss Russell,” exclaimed the English +teacher, “you strangely and completely forget yourself. +You are provoked, I own, but you have no +right to stand up and absolutely hoist the flag of +rebellion in the faces of the other girls. I cannot +excuse your conduct. I will myself take away these +parcels which were found in your desk, and will report +the affair to Mrs. Willis. She will take what +steps she thinks right in bringing you to order, and +in discovering the author of this mischief. Return +instantly to your desk, Miss Russell; you strangely +forget yourself.” +</p> +<p>Miss Good left the room, having removed the plum-cake +and “Turkish delight” from Dora Russell’s +desk, and lessons continued as best they could under +such exciting circumstances. +</p> +<p>At twelve o’clock that day, just as the girls were +preparing to go up to their rooms to get ready for +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_83' name='page_83'></a>83</span> +their usual walk, Mrs. Willis came into the school-room. +</p> +<p>“Stay one moment, young ladies,” said the head-mistress +in that slightly vibrating and authoritative +voice of hers. “I have a word or two to say to you +all. Miss Good has just brought me a painful story +of wanton and cruel mischief. There are fifty girls +in this school, who, until lately, lived happily together. +There is now one girl among the fifty +whose object it is to sow seeds of discord and misery +among her companions. Miss Good has told me of +three different occasions on which mischief has been +done to different girls in the school. Twice Miss +Russell’s desk has been disturbed, once Miss Thornton’s. +It is possible that other girls may also have +suffered who have been noble enough not to complain. +There is, however, a grave mischief, in short +a moral disease in our midst. Such a thing is worse +than bodily illness—it must be stamped out instantly +and completely at the risk of any personal suffering. +I am now going to ask you, girls, a simple +question, and I demand instant truth without any +reservation. Miss Russell’s desk has been tampered +with—Miss Thornton’s desk has been tampered +with. Has any other girl suffered injury—has any +other girl’s desk been touched?” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis looked down the long room—her +voice had reached every corner, and the quiet, dignified, +and deeply-pained expression in her fine eyes +was plainly visible to each girl in the school. Even +the little ones were startled and subdued by the +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_84' name='page_84'></a>84</span> +tone of Mrs. Willis’ voice, and one or two of them +suddenly burst into tears. Mrs. Willis paused for a +full moment, then she repeated her question. +</p> +<p>“I insist upon knowing the exact truth, my dear +children,” she said gently, but with great decision. +</p> +<p>“My desk has also been tampered with,” said +Miss Temple, in a low voice. +</p> +<p>Every one started when Cecil spoke, and even +Annie Forest glanced at her with a half-frightened +and curious expression. Cecil’s voice indeed was so +low, so shaken with doubt and pain, that her companions +scarcely recognized it. +</p> +<p>“Come here, Miss Temple,” said Mrs. Willis. +</p> +<p>Cecil instantly left her desk and walked up the +room. +</p> +<p>“Your desk has also been tampered with, you +say?” repeated the head-mistress. +</p> +<p>“Yes, madam.” +</p> +<p>“When did you discover this?” +</p> +<p>“To-day, Mrs. Willis.” +</p> +<p>“You kept it to yourself?” +</p> +<p>“Yes.” +</p> +<p>“Will you now repeat in the presence of the +school, and in a loud enough voice to be heard by +all here, exactly what was done?” +</p> +<p>“Pardon me,” answered Cecil, and now her voice +was a little less agitated and broken, and she looked +full into the face of her teacher, “I cannot do +that.” +</p> +<p>“You deliberately disobey me, Cecil?” said Mrs. +Willis. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_85' name='page_85'></a>85</span></p> +<p>“Yes, madam.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis’ face flushed—she did not, however, +look angry; she laid her hand on Cecil’s shoulder +and looked full into her eyes. +</p> +<p>“You are one of my best pupils, Cecil,” she said +tenderly. “At such a moment as this, honor +requires you to stand by your mistress. I must +insist on your telling me here and now exactly what +has occurred.” +</p> +<p>Cecil’s face grew whiter and whiter. +</p> +<p>“I cannot tell you,” she murmured; “it breaks +my heart, but I cannot tell you.” +</p> +<p>“You have defied me, Cecil,” said Mrs. Willis in +a tone of deep pain. “I must, my dear, insist on +your obedience, but not now. Miss Good, will you +take Miss Temple to the chapel? I will come to +you, Cecil, in an hour’s time.” +</p> +<p>Cecil walked down the room crying silently. Her +deep distress and her very firm refusal to disclose +what she knew had made a great impression on her +schoolfellows. They all felt troubled and uneasy, +and Annie Forest’s face was very pale. +</p> +<p>“This thing, this wicked, mischievous thing has +gone deeper than I feared,” said Mrs. Willis, when +Cecil had left the room. “Only some very strong +motive would make Cecil Temple behave as she is +now doing. She is influenced by a mistaken idea of +what is right; she wishes to shield the guilty person. +I may as well tell you all, young ladies, that, dear +as Cecil is to me, she is now under the ban of my +severe displeasure. Until she confesses the truth +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_86' name='page_86'></a>86</span> +and humbles herself before me, I cannot be reconciled +to her. I cannot permit her to associate with +you. She has done very wrong, and her punishment +must be proportionately severe. There is one +chance for her, however. Will the girl whom she +is mistakenly, though generously, trying to shield, +come forward and confess her guilt, and so release +poor Cecil from the terrible position in which she +has placed herself? By doing so, the girl who has +caused all this misery will at least show me that +she is trying to repent?” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis paused again, and now she looked +down the room with a face of almost entreaty. +Several pairs of eyes were fixed anxiously on her, +several looked away, and many girls glanced in the +direction of Annie Forest, who, feeling herself suspected, +returned their glances with bold defiance, +and instantly assumed her most reckless manner. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis waited for a full minute. +</p> +<p>“The culprit is not noble enough,” she said then. +“Now, girls, I must ask each of you to come up one +by one and deny or confess this charge. As you +do so, you are silently to leave the school-room and +go up to your rooms, and prepare for the walk +which has been so painfully delayed. Miss Conway, +you are at the head of the school, will you set the +example?” +</p> +<p>One by one the girls of the head class stepped up +to their teacher, and of each one she asked the same +question: +</p> +<p>“Are you guilty?” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_87' name='page_87'></a>87</span></p> +<p>Each girl replied in the negative and walked out +of the school-room. The second class followed the +example of the first, and then the third class came +up to their teacher. Several ears were strained to +hear Annie Forest’s answer, but her eyes were lifted +fearlessly to Mrs. Willis’ face, and her “No!” was +heard all over the room. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XII_IN_THE_CHAPEL' id='CHAPTER_XII_IN_THE_CHAPEL'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_88' name='page_88'></a>88</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XII.</h2> +<h3>IN THE CHAPEL.</h3> +</div> + +<p>The bright light from a full noontide sun was +shining in colored bars through the richly-painted +windows of the little chapel when Mrs. Willis +sought Cecil Temple there. +</p> +<p>Cecil’s face was in many ways a remarkable one. +</p> +<p>Her soft brown eyes were generally filled with a +steadfast and kindly ray. Gentleness was her +special prerogative, but there was nothing weak +about her—hers was the gentleness of a strong, and +pure, and noble soul. To know Cecil was to love +her. She was a motherless girl, and the only child +of a most indulgent father. Colonel Temple was +now in India, and Cecil was to finish her education +under Mrs. Willis’ care, and then, if necessary, to +join her father. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis had always taken a special interest in +this girl. She admired her for her great moral +worth. Cecil was not particularly clever, but she +was so studious, so painstaking, that she always kept +a high place in class. She was without doubt a religious +girl, but there was nothing of the prig about +her. She was not, however, ashamed of her religion, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_89' name='page_89'></a>89</span> +and, if the fitting occasion arose, she was fearless in +expressing her opinion. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis used to call Cecil her “little standard-bearer,” +and she relied greatly on her influence over +the third-class girls. Mrs. Willis considered the +third class, perhaps, the most important in the +school. She was often heard to say: +</p> +<p>“The girls who fill this class have come to a +turning point—they have come to the age when +resolves may be made for life, and kept. The good +third-class girl is very unlikely to degenerate as she +passes through the second and first classes. On the +other hand, there is very little hope that the idle or +mischievous third-class girl will mend her ways as +she goes higher in the school.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis’ steps were very slow, and her +thoughts extremely painful, as she entered the chapel +to-day. Had any one else offered her defiance she +would have known how to deal with the culprit, but +Cecil would never have acted as she did without the +strongest motive, and Mrs. Willis felt more sorrowful +than angry as she sat down by the side of her +favorite pupil. +</p> +<p>“I have kept you waiting longer than I intended, +my dear,” she said. “I was unexpectedly interrupted, +and I am sorry; but you have had more time +to think, Cecil.” +</p> +<p>“Yes, I have thought,” answered Cecil, in a very +low tone. +</p> +<p>“And, perhaps,” continued her governess, “in this +quiet and beautiful and sacred place, my dear pupil +has also prayed?” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_90' name='page_90'></a>90</span></p> +<p>“I have prayed,” said Cecil. +</p> +<p>“Then you have been guided, Cecil,” said Mrs. +Willis, in a tone of relief. “We do not come to +God in our distress without being shown the right +way. Your doubts have been removed, Cecil; you +can now speak fully to me: can you not, dear?” +</p> +<p>“I have asked God to tell me what is right,” said +Cecil. “I don’t pretend to know. I am very much +puzzled. It seems to me that more good would be +done if I concealed what you asked me to confess +in the school-room. My own feeling is that I +ought not to tell you. I know this is great disobedience, +and I am quite willing to receive any +punishment you think right to give me. Yes, I +think I am quite willing to receive <i>any</i> punishment.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis put her hand on Cecil’s shoulder. +</p> +<p>“Ordinary punishments are not likely to affect +you, Cecil,” she said; “on you I have no idea of +inflicting extra lessons, or depriving you of half-holidays, +or even taking away your drawing-room. +But there is something else you must lose, and that +I know will touch you deeply—I must remove from +you my confidence.” +</p> +<p>Cecil’s face grew very pale. +</p> +<p>“And your love, too?” she said, looking up with +imploring eyes; “oh, surely not your love as well?” +</p> +<p>“I ask you frankly, Cecil,” replied Mrs. Willis, +“can perfect love exist without perfect confidence? +I would not willingly deprive you of my love, but +of necessity the love I have hitherto felt for you +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_91' name='page_91'></a>91</span> +must be altered—in short, the old love, which enabled +me to rest on you and trust you, will cease.” +</p> +<p>Cecil covered her face with her hands. +</p> +<p>“This punishment is very cruel,” she said. “You +are right; it reaches down to my very heart. But,” +she added, looking up with a strong and sweet light +in her face, “I will try and bear it, and some day +you will understand.” +</p> +<p>“Listen, Cecil,” said Mrs. Willis; “you have just +told me you have prayed to God, and have asked +Him to show you the right path. Now, my dear, +suppose we kneel together, and both of us ask Him +to show us the way out of this difficult matter. I +want to be guided to use the right words with you, +Cecil. You want to be guided to receive the instruction +which I, as your teacher and mother-friend, +would give you.” +</p> +<p>Cecil and Mrs. Willis both knelt down, and the +head-mistress said a few words in a voice of great +earnestness and entreaty; then they resumed their +seats. +</p> +<p>“Now, Cecil,” said Mrs. Willis, “you must remember +in listening to me that I am speaking to +you as I believe God wishes me to. If I can convince +you that you are doing wrong in concealing +what you know from me, will you act as I wish in +the matter?” +</p> +<p>“I long to be convinced,” said Cecil, in a low +tone. +</p> +<p>“That is right, my dear; I can now speak to you +with perfect freedom. My words you will remember, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_92' name='page_92'></a>92</span> +Cecil, are now, I firmly believe, directed by +God; they are also the result of a large experience. +I have trained many girls. I have watched the +phases of thought in many young minds. Cecil, +look at me. I can read you like a book.” +</p> +<p>Cecil looked up expectantly. +</p> +<p>“Your motive for this concealment is as clear as +the daylight, Cecil. You are keeping back what +you know because you want to shield some one. +Am I not right, my dear?” +</p> +<p>The color flooded Cecil’s pale face. She bent her +head in silent assent, but her eyes were too full of +tears, and her lips trembled too much to allow her +to speak. +</p> +<p>“The girl you want to defend,” continued Mrs. +Willis, in that clear, patient voice of hers, “is one +whom you and I both love—is one for whom we both +have prayed—is one for whom we would both +gladly sacrifice ourselves if necessary. Her name +is——” +</p> +<p>“Oh, don’t,” said Cecil imploringly—“don’t say +her name; you have no right to suspect her.” +</p> +<p>“I must say her name, Cecil, dear. If you suspect +Annie Forest, why should not I? You do suspect +her, do you not, Cecil?” +</p> +<p>Cecil began to cry. +</p> +<p>“I know it,” continued Mrs. Willis. “Now, Cecil, +we will suppose, terrible as this suspicion is, fearfully +as it pains us both, that Annie Forest <i>is</i> guilty. We +must suppose for the sake of my argument that this +is the case. Do you not know, my dear Cecil, that +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_93' name='page_93'></a>93</span> +you are doing the falsest, cruelest thing by dear +Annie in trying to hide her sin from me? Suppose, +just for the sake of our argument, that this cowardly +conduct on Annie’s part was never found out by me; +what effect would it have on Annie herself?” +</p> +<p>“It would save her in the eyes of the school,” +said Cecil. +</p> +<p>“Just so; but God would know the truth. Her +next downfall would be deeper. In short, Cecil, +under the idea of friendship you would have done +the cruelest thing in all the world for your friend.” +</p> +<p>Cecil was quite silent. +</p> +<p>“This is one way to look at it,” continued Mrs. +Willis; “but there are many other points from which +this case ought to be viewed. You owe much to +Annie, but not all—you have a duty to perform to +your other schoolfellows. You have a duty to perform +to me. If you possess a clue which will enable me +to convict Annie Forest of her sin, in common justice +you have no right to withhold it. Remember, +that while she goes about free and unsuspected, some +other girl is under the ban—some other girl is +watched and feared. You fail in your duty to your +schoolfellows when you keep back your knowledge, +Cecil. When you refuse to trust me, you fail in +your duty to your mistress; for I cannot stamp out +this evil and wicked thing from our midst unless I +know all. When you conceal your knowledge, you +ruin the character of the girl you seek to shield. +When you conceal your knowledge, you go against +God’s express wish. There—I have spoken to you +as He directed me to speak.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_94' name='page_94'></a>94</span></p> +<p>Cecil suddenly sprang to her feet. +</p> +<p>“I never thought of all these things,” she said. +“You are right, but it is very hard, and mine is +only a suspicion. Oh, do be tender to her, and—forgive +me—may I go away now?” +</p> +<p>As she spoke, she pulled out the torn copy of Mrs. +Browning, laid it on her teacher’s lap, and ran +swiftly out of the chapel. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XIII_TALKING_OVER_THE_MYSTERY' id='CHAPTER_XIII_TALKING_OVER_THE_MYSTERY'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_95' name='page_95'></a>95</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XIII.</h2> +<h3>TALKING OVER THE MYSTERY.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Annie Forest, sitting in the midst of a group of +eager admirers, was chatting volubly. Never had +she been in higher spirits, never had her pretty face +looked more bright and daring. +</p> +<p>Cecil Temple coming into the play-room, started +when she saw her. Annie, however, instantly rose +from the low hassock on which she had perched +herself and, running up to Cecil, put her hand +through her arm. +</p> +<p>“We are all discussing the mystery, darling,” she +said; “we have discussed it, and literally torn it to +shreds, and yet never got at the kernel. We have +guessed and guessed what your motive can be in +concealing the truth from Mrs. Willis, and we all +unanimously vote that you are a dear old martyr, +and that you have some admirable reason for keeping +back the truth. You cannot think what an excitement +we are in—even Susy Drummond has +stayed awake to listen to our chatter. Now, Cecil, +do come and sit here in this most inviting little arm-chair, +and tell us what our dear head-mistress said +to you in the chapel. It did seem so awful to send +you to the chapel, poor dear Cecil.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_96' name='page_96'></a>96</span></p> +<p>Cecil stood perfectly still and quiet while Annie +was pouring out her torrent of eager words; her +eyes, indeed, did not quite meet her companion’s, +but she allowed Annie to retain her clasp of her arm, +and she evidently listened with attention to her +words. Now, however, when Miss Forest tried to +draw her into the midst of the eager and animated +group who sat round the play-room fire, she hesitated +and looked longingly in the direction of her +peaceful little drawing-room. Her hesitation, however, +was but momentary. Quite silently she walked +with Annie down the large play-room and entered +the group of girls. +</p> +<p>“Here’s your throne, Queen Cecil,” said Annie, +trying to push her into the little arm-chair; but +Cecil would not seat herself. +</p> +<p>“How nice that you have come, Cecil!” said +Mary Pierce, a second-class girl. “I really think—we +all think—that you were very brave to stand out +against Mrs. Willis as you did. Of course we are +devoured with curiosity to know what it means; +arn’t we, Flo?” +</p> +<p>“Yes, we’re in agonies,” answered Flo Dunstan, +another second-class girl. +</p> +<p>“You will tell exactly what Mrs. Willis said, darling +heroine?” proceeded Annie in her most dulcet +tones. “You concealed your knowledge, didn’t +you? you were very firm, weren’t you? dear, brave +love!” +</p> +<p>“For my part, I think Cecil Temple the soul of +brave firmness,” here interrupted Susan Drummond. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_97' name='page_97'></a>97</span> +“I fancy she’s as hard and firm in herself when she +wants to conceal a thing as that rocky sweetmeat +which always hurts our teeth to get through. Yes, +I do fancy that.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, Susy, what a horrid metaphor!” here interrupted +several girls. +</p> +<p>One, however, of the eager group of schoolgirls +had not opened her lips or said a word; that girl +was Hester Thornton. She had been drawn into +the circle by an intense curiosity; but she had made +no comment with regard to Cecil’s conduct. If she +knew anything of the mystery she had thrown no +light on it. She had simply sat motionless, with +watchful and alert eyes and silent tongue. Now, for +the first time, she spoke. +</p> +<p>“I think, if you will allow her, that Cecil has got +something to say,” she remarked. +</p> +<p>Cecil glanced down at her with a very brief look +of gratitude. +</p> +<p>“Thank you, Hester,” she said. “I won’t keep +you a moment, girls. I cannot offer to throw any +light on the mystery which makes us all so miserable +to-day; but I think it right to undeceive you with +regard to myself. I have not concealed what I +know from Mrs. Willis. She is in possession of all +the facts, and what I found in my desk this morning +is now in her keeping. She has made me see that +in concealing my knowledge I was acting wrongly, +and whatever pain has come to me in the matter, she +now knows all.” +</p> +<p>When Cecil had finished her sad little speech she +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_98' name='page_98'></a>98</span> +walked straight out of the group of girls, and, without +glancing at one of them, went across the play-room +to her own compartment. She had failed to +observe a quick and startled glance from Susan +Drummond’s sleepy blue eyes, nor had she heard +her mutter—half to her companions, half to herself: +</p> +<p>“Cecil is not like the rocky sweetmeat; I was +mistaken in her.” +</p> +<p>Neither had Cecil seen the flash of almost triumph +in Hester’s eyes, nor the defiant glance she threw at +Miss Forest. Annie stood with her hands clasped, +and a little frown of perplexity between her brows, +for a moment; then she ran fearlessly down the +play-room, and said in a low voice at the other side +of Cecil’s curtains: +</p> +<p>“May I come in?” +</p> +<p>Cecil said “Yes,” and Annie, entering the pretty +little drawing-room, flung her arms round Miss +Temple’s neck. +</p> +<p>“Cecil,” she exclaimed impulsively, “you’re in +great trouble. I am a giddy, reckless thing, I +know, but I don’t laugh at people when they are in +real trouble. Won’t you tell me all about it, +Cecil?” +</p> +<p>“I will, Annie. Sit down there and I will tell +you everything. I think you have a right to know, +and I am glad you have come to me. I thought +perhaps—but no matter. Annie, can’t you guess +what I am going to say?” +</p> +<p>“No, I’m sure I can’t,” said Annie. “I saw for a +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_99' name='page_99'></a>99</span> +moment or two to-day that some of those absurd +girls suspected me of being the author of all this +mischief. Now, you know, Cecil, I love a bit of fun +beyond words. If there’s any going on I feel +nearly mad until I am in it; but what was done to-day +was not at all in accordance with my ideas of +fun. To tear up Miss Russell’s essay and fill her +desk with stupid plum-cake and Turkish delight +seems to me but a sorry kind of jest. Now, if I had +been guilty of that sort of thing, I’d have managed +something far cleverer than that. If <i>I</i> had tampered +with Dora Russell’s desk, I’d have done the thing in +style. The dear, sweet, dignified creature should +have shrieked in real terror. You don’t know, perhaps, +Cecil, that our admirable Dora is no end of a +coward. I wonder what she would have said if I +had put a little nest of field-mice in her desk! I saw +that the poor thing suspected me, as she gave way +to her usual little sneer about the ‘under-bred girl;’ +but, of course, <i>you</i> know me, Cecil. Why, my dear +Cecil, what is the matter? How white you are, and +you are actually crying! What is it, Cecil? what is +it, Cecil, darling?” +</p> +<p>Cecil dried her eyes quickly. +</p> +<p>“You know my pet copy of Mrs. Browning’s +poems, don’t you, Annie?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, yes, of course. You lent it to me one day. +Don’t you remember how you made me cry over +that picture of little Alice, the over-worked factory +girl? What about the book, Cecil?” +</p> +<p>“I found the book in my desk,” said Cecil, in a +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_100' name='page_100'></a>100</span> +steady tone, and now fixing her eyes on Annie, who +knelt by her side—“I found the book in my desk, +although I never keep it there; for it is quite +against the rules to keep our recreation books in +our school-desks, and you know, Annie, I always +think it is so much easier to keep these little rules. +They are matters of duty and conscience, after all. +I found my copy of Mrs. Browning in my desk this +morning with the cover torn off, and with a very +painful and ludicrous caricature of our dear Mrs. +Willis sketched on the title-page.” +</p> +<p>“What?” said Annie. “No, no; impossible!” +</p> +<p>“You know nothing about it, do you, Annie?” +</p> +<p>“I never put it there, if that’s what you mean,” +said Annie. But her face had undergone a curious +change. Her light and easy and laughing manner +had altered. When Cecil mentioned the caricature +she flushed a vivid crimson. Her flush had quickly +died away, leaving her olive-tinted face paler than +its wont. +</p> +<p>“I see,” she said, after a long pause, “you, too, +suspected me, Cecil, and that is why you tried to +conceal the thing. You know that I am the only +girl in the school who can draw caricatures, but did +you suppose that I would show <i>her</i> dishonor? Of +course things look ugly for me, if this is what you +found in your book; but I did not think that <i>you</i> +would suspect me, Cecil.” +</p> +<p>“I will believe you, Annie,” said Cecil, eagerly. +“I long beyond words to believe you. With all +your faults, no one has ever yet found you out in a +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_101' name='page_101'></a>101</span> +lie. If you look at me, Annie, and tell me honestly +that you know nothing whatever about that caricature, +I will believe you. Yes, I will believe you +fully, and I will go with you to Mrs. Willis and +tell her that, whoever did the wrong, you are innocent +in this matter. Say you know nothing about +it, dear, dear Annie, and take a load off my heart.” +</p> +<p>“I never put the caricature into your book, +Cecil.” +</p> +<p>“And you know nothing about it?” +</p> +<p>“I cannot say that; I never—never put it in your +book.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, Annie,” exclaimed poor Cecil, “you are +trying to deceive me. Why won’t you be brave? +Oh, Annie, I never thought you would stoop to a +lie.” +</p> +<p>“I’m telling no lie,” answered Annie with sudden +passion. “I do know something about the caricature, +but I never put it into that book. There! you +doubt me, you have ceased to believe me, and I +won’t waste any more words on the matter.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XIV__SENT_TO_COVENTRY' id='CHAPTER_XIV__SENT_TO_COVENTRY'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_102' name='page_102'></a>102</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XIV.</h2> +<h3>“SENT TO COVENTRY.”</h3> +</div> + +<p>There were many girls in the school who remembered +that dismal half-holiday—they remembered +its forced mirth and its hidden anxiety; and as the +hours flew by the suspicion that Annie Forest was +the author of all the mischief grew and deepened. +A school is like a little world, and popular opinion +is apt to change with great rapidity. Annie was +undoubtedly the favorite of the school; but favorites +are certain to have enemies, and there were +several girls unworthy enough and mean enough to +be jealous of poor Annie’s popularity. She was the +kind of girl whom only very small natures could +really dislike. Her popularity arose from the simple +fact that hers was a peculiarly joyous and unselfish +nature. She was a girl with scarcely any self-consciousness; +those she loved, she loved devotedly; +she threw herself with a certain feverish impetuosity +into their lives, and made their interest her +own. To get into mischief and trouble for the sake +of a friend was an every-day occurrence with Annie. +She was not the least studious; she had no one +particular talent, unless it was an untrained and +birdlike voice; she was always more or less in hot +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_103' name='page_103'></a>103</span> +water about her lessons, always behindhand in her +tasks, always leaving undone what she should do, +and doing what she should not do. She was a contradictory, +erratic creature—jealous of no one, +envious of no one—dearly loving a joke, and many +times inflicting pain from sheer thoughtlessness, but +always ready to say she was sorry, always ready to +make friends again. +</p> +<p>It is strange that such a girl as Annie should have +enemies, but she had, and in the last few weeks the +feeling of jealousy and envy which had always been +smoldering in some breasts took more active form. +Two reasons accounted for this: Hester’s openly +avowed and persistent dislike to Annie, and Miss +Russell’s declared conviction that she was under-bred +and not a lady. +</p> +<p>Miss Russell was the only girl in the first class +who had hitherto given wild little Annie a thought. +</p> +<p>In the first class, to-day, Annie had to act the unpleasing +part of the wicked little heroine. Miss +Russell was quite certain of Annie’s guilt; she and +her companions condescended to discuss poor Annie +and to pull all her little virtues to pieces, and to +magnify her sins to an alarming extent. +</p> +<p>After two or three hours of judicious conversation, +Dora Russell and most of the other first-class +girls decided that Annie ought to be expelled, and +unanimously resolved that they, at least, would do +what they could to “send her to Coventry.” +</p> +<p>In the lower part of the school Annie also had +a few enemies, and these girls, having carefully +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_104' name='page_104'></a>104</span> +observed Hester’s attitude toward her, now came +up close to this dignified little lady, and asked her +boldly to declare her opinion with regard to Annie’s +guilt. +</p> +<p>Hester, without the least hesitation, assured them +that “of course Annie had done it.” +</p> +<p>“There is not room for a single doubt on the subject,” +she said; “there—look at her now.” +</p> +<p>At this instant Annie was leaving Cecil’s compartment, +and with red eyes, and hair, as usual, +falling about her face, was running out of the play-room. +She seemed in great distress; but, nevertheless, +before she reached the door, she stopped to +pick up a little girl of five, who was fretting about +some small annoyance. Annie took the little one +in her arms, kissed her tenderly, whispered some +words in her ear, which caused the little face to +light up with some smiles and the round arms to +clasp Annie with an ecstatic hug. She dropped +the child, who ran back to play merrily with her +companions, and left the room. +</p> +<p>The group of middle-class girls still sat on by the +fire, but Hester Thornton now, not Annie, was the +center of attraction. It was the first time in all +her young life that Hester had found herself in the +enviable position of a favorite; and without at all +knowing what mischief she was doing, she could +not resist improving the occasion, and making the +most of her dislike for Annie. +</p> +<p>Several of those who even were fond of Miss +Forest came round to the conviction that she was +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_105' name='page_105'></a>105</span> +really guilty, and one by one, as is the fashion not +only among school girls but in the greater world +outside, they began to pick holes in their former +favorite. These girls, too, resolved that, if Annie +were really so mean as maliciously to injure other +girls’ property and get them into trouble, she must +be “sent to Coventry.” +</p> +<p>“What’s Coventry?” asked one of the little ones, +the child whom Annie had kissed and comforted, +now sidling up to the group. +</p> +<p>“Oh, a nasty place, Phena,” said Mary Bell, +putting her arm round the pretty child and drawing +her to her side. +</p> +<p>“And who is going there?” +</p> +<p>“Why, I am afraid it is naughty Annie Forest.” +</p> +<p>“She’s not naughty! Annie sha‘n’t go to any +nasty place. I hate you, Mary Bell.” The little +one looked round the group with flashing eyes of +defiance, then wrenched herself away to return to +her younger companions. +</p> +<p>“It was stupid of you to say that, Mary,” remarked +one of the girls. “Well,” she continued, +“I suppose it is all settled, and poor Annie, to say +the least of it, is not a lady. For my own part, I +always thought her great fun, but if she is proved +guilty of this offense I wash my hands of her.” +</p> +<p>“We all wash our hands of her,” echoed the girls, +with the exception of Susan Drummond, who, as +usual, was nodding in her chair. +</p> +<p>“What do you say, Susy?” asked one or two; +“you have not opened your lips all this time.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_106' name='page_106'></a>106</span></p> +<p>“I—eh?—what?” asked Susan, stretching herself +and yawning, “oh, about Annie Forest—I +suppose you are right, girls. Is not that the tea-gong? +I’m awfully hungry.” +</p> +<p>Hester Thornton went into the tea-room that +evening feeling particularly virtuous, and with an +idea that she had distinguished herself in some +way. +</p> +<p>Poor foolish, thoughtless Hester, she little guessed +what seed she had sown, and what a harvest she +was preparing for her own reaping by-and-by. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XV_ABOUT_SOME_PEOPLE_WHO_THOUGHT_NO_EVIL' id='CHAPTER_XV_ABOUT_SOME_PEOPLE_WHO_THOUGHT_NO_EVIL'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_107' name='page_107'></a>107</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XV.</h2> +<h3>ABOUT SOME PEOPLE WHO THOUGHT NO EVIL.</h3> +</div> + +<p>A few days after this Hester was much delighted +to receive an invitation from her little friends, the +Misses Bruce. These good ladies had not forgotten +the lonely and miserable child whom they had comforted +not a little during her journey to school six +weeks ago. They invited Hester to spend the next +half-holiday with them, and as this happened to fall +on a Saturday, Mrs. Willis gave Hester permission +to remain with her friends until eight o’clock, when +she would send the carriage to fetch her home. +</p> +<p>The trouble about Annie had taken place the +Wednesday before, and all the girls’ heads were full +of the uncleared-up mystery when Hester started on +her little expedition. +</p> +<p>Nothing was known; no fresh light had been +thrown on the subject. Everything went on as usual +within the school, and a casual observer would never +have noticed the cloud which rested over that usually +happy dwelling. A casual observer would have +noticed little or no change in Annie Forest; her +merry laugh was still heard, her light step still +danced across the play-room floor, she was in her +place in class, and was, if anything, a little more attentive +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_108' name='page_108'></a>108</span> +and a little more successful over her lessons. +Her pretty piquant face, her arch expression, the +bright, quick and droll glance which she alone could +give, were still to be seen; but those who knew her +well and those who loved her best saw a change in +Annie. +</p> +<p>In the play-room she devoted herself exclusively +to the little ones; she never went near Cecil Temple’s +drawing-room; she never mingled with the girls of +the middle school as they clustered round the cheerful +fire. At meal-times she ate little, and her room-fellow +was heard to declare that she was awakened +more than once in the middle of the night by the +sound of Annie’s sobs. In chapel, too, when she +fancied herself quite unobserved, her face wore an +expression of great pain; but if Mrs. Willis happened +to glance in her direction, instantly the little mouth +became demure and almost hard, the dark eyelashes +were lowered over the bright eyes, the whole expression +of the face showed the extreme of indifference. +Hester felt more sure than ever of Annie’s +guilt; but one or two of the other girls in the school +wavered in this opinion, and would have taken Annie +out of “Coventry” had she herself made the smallest +advance toward them. +</p> +<p>Annie and Hester had not spoken to each other +now for several days; but on this afternoon, which +was a bright one in early spring, as Hester was +changing her school-dress for her Sunday one, and +preparing for her visit to the Misses Bruce, there +came a light knock at her door. She said, “Come +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_109' name='page_109'></a>109</span> +in!” rather impatiently, for she was in a hurry, and +dreaded being kept. +</p> +<p>To her surprise Annie Forest put in her curly +head, and then, dancing with her usual light movement +across the room, she laid a little bunch of +dainty spring flowers on the dressing-table beside +Hester. +</p> +<p>Hester stared, first at the intruder, and then at +the early primroses. She passionately loved flowers, +and would have exclaimed with ecstasy at these +had any one brought them in except Annie. +</p> +<p>“I want you,” said Annie, rather timidly for her, +“to take these flowers from me to Miss Agnes and +Miss Jane Bruce. It will be very kind of you if you +will take them. I am sorry to have interrupted +you—thank you very much.” +</p> +<p>She was turning away when Hester compelled +herself to remark: +</p> +<p>“Is there any message with the flowers?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, no—only Annie Forest’s love. They’ll understand——” +she turned half round as she spoke, +and Hester saw that her eyes had filled with tears. +She felt touched in spite of herself. There was +something in Annie’s face now which reminded her +of her darling little Nan at home. She had seen +the same beseeching, sorrowful look in Nan’s brown +eyes when she had wanted her friends to kiss her +and take her to their hearts and love her. +</p> +<p>Hester would not allow herself, however, to feel +any tenderness toward Annie. Of course she was +not really a bit like sweet little Nan, and it was absurd +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_110' name='page_110'></a>110</span> +to suppose that a great girl like Annie could +want caressing and petting and soothing; still, in +spite of herself, Annie’s look haunted her, and she +took great care of the little flower-offering, and presented +it with Annie’s message instantly on her arrival +to the little old ladies. +</p> +<p>Miss Jane and Miss Agnes were very much pleased +with the early primroses. They looked at one another +and said: +</p> +<p>“Poor dear little girl,” in tender voices, and then +they put the flowers into one of their daintiest vases, +and made much of them, and showed them to any +visitors who happened to call that afternoon. +</p> +<p>Their little house looked something like a doll’s +house to Hester, who had been accustomed all her +life to large rooms and spacious passages; but it was +the sweetest, daintiest, and most charming little +abode in the world. It was not unlike a nest, and +the Misses Bruce in certain ways resembled bright +little robin redbreasts, so small, so neat, so chirrupy +they were. +</p> +<p>Hester enjoyed her afternoon immensely; the little +ladies were right in their prophesy, and she was +no longer lonely at school. She enjoyed talking +about her schoolfellows, about her new life, about +her studies. The Misses Bruce were decidedly fond +of a gossip, but something which she could not at all +define in their manner prevented Hester from retailing +for their benefit any unkind news. They told +her frankly at last that they were only interested in +the good things which went on in the school, and +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_111' name='page_111'></a>111</span> +that they found no pursuit so altogether delightful +as finding out the best points in all the people they +came across. They would not even laugh at sleepy, +tiresome Susan Drummond; on the contrary, they +pitied her, and Miss Jane wondered if the girl could +be quite well, whereupon Miss Agnes shook her +head, and said emphatically that it was Hester’s duty +to rouse poor Susy, and to make her waking life so +interesting to her that she should no longer care to +spend so many hours in the world of dreams. +</p> +<p>There is such a thing as being so kind-hearted, +so gentle, so charitable as to make the people who +have not encouraged these virtues feel quite uncomfortable. +By the mere force of contrast they begin +to see themselves something as they really are. +Since Hester had come to Lavender House she had +taken very little pains to please others rather than +herself, and she was now almost startled to see how +she had allowed selfishness to get the better of her. +While the Misses Bruce were speaking, old longings, +which had slept since her mother’s death, came +back to the young girl, and she began to wish that +she could be kinder to Susan Drummond, and that +she could overcome her dislike to Annie Forest. +She longed to say something about Annie to the +little ladies, but they evidently did not wish to +allude to the subject. When she was going away, +they gave her a small parcel. +</p> +<p>“You will kindly give this to your schoolfellow, +Miss Forest, Hester, dear,” they both said, and then +they kissed her, and said they hoped they should +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_112' name='page_112'></a>112</span> +see her again; and Hester got into the old-fashioned +school brougham, and held the brown paper parcel +in her hand. +</p> +<p>As she was going into the chapel that night, +Mary Bell came up to her and whispered: +</p> +<p>“We have not got to the bottom of that mystery +about Annie Forest yet. Mrs. Willis can evidently +make nothing of her, and I believe Mr. Everard is +going to talk to her after prayers to-night.” +</p> +<p>As she was speaking, Annie herself pushed rather +rudely past the two girls; her face was flushed, and +her hair was even more untidy than was its wont. +</p> +<p>“Here is a parcel for you, Miss Forest,” said +Hester, in a much more gentle tone than she was +wont to use when she addressed this objectionable +schoolmate. +</p> +<p>All the girls were now filing into the chapel, +and Hester should certainly not have presented the +little parcel at that moment. +</p> +<p>“Breaking the rules, Miss Thornton,” said Annie; +“all right, toss it here.” Then, as Hester failed to +comply, she ran back, knocking her schoolfellows +out of place, and, snatching the parcel from Hester’s +hand, threw it high in the air. This was a piece of not +only willful audacity and disobedience, but it even +savored of the profane, for Annie’s step was on the +threshold of the chapel, and the parcel fell with a +noisy bang on the floor some feet inside the little +building. +</p> +<p>“Bring me that parcel, Annie Forest,” whispered +the stern voice of the head-mistress. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_113' name='page_113'></a>113</span></p> +<p>Annie sullenly complied; but when she came up +to Mrs. Willis, her governess took her hand, and +pushed her down into a low seat a little behind +her. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XVI__AN_ENEMY_HATH_DONE_THIS' id='CHAPTER_XVI__AN_ENEMY_HATH_DONE_THIS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_114' name='page_114'></a>114</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XVI.</h2> +<h3>“AN ENEMY HATH DONE THIS.”</h3> +</div> + +<p>The short evening service was over, and one by +one, in orderly procession, the girls left the chapel. +Annie was about to rise to her feet to follow her +school-companions, when Mrs. Willis stooped down, +and whispered something in her ear. Her face became +instantly suffused with a dull red; she resumed +her seat, and buried her face in both her hands. +One or two of the girls noticed her despondent +attitude as they left the chapel, and Cecil Temple +looked back with a glance of such unutterable +sympathy that Annie’s proud, suffering little heart +would have been touched could she but have seen +the look. +</p> +<p>Presently the young steps died away, and Annie, +raising her head, saw that she was alone with Mr. +Everard, who seated himself in the place which Mrs. +Willis had occupied by her side. +</p> +<p>“Your governess has asked me to speak to you, +my dear,” he said, in his kind and fatherly tones; +“she wants us to discuss this thing which is making +you so unhappy quite fully together.” Here the +clergyman paused, and noticing a sudden wistful +and soft look in the girl’s brown eyes, he continued: +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_115' name='page_115'></a>115</span> +“Perhaps, however, you have something to say to +me which will throw light on this mystery?” +</p> +<p>“No, sir, I have nothing to say,” replied Annie, +and now again the sullen expression passed like a +wave over her face. +</p> +<p>“Poor child,” said Mr. Everard. “Perhaps, +Annie,” he continued, “you do not quite understand +me—you do not quite read my motive in talking to +you to-night. I am not here in any sense to reprove +you. You are either guilty of this sin, or you are +not guilty. In either case I pity you; it is very +hard, very bitter, to be falsely accused—I pity you +much if this is the case; but it is still harder, Annie, +still more bitter, still more absolutely crushing to +be accused of a sin which we are trying to conceal. +In that terrible case God Himself hides His face. +Poor child, poor child, I pity you most of all if you +are guilty.” +</p> +<p>Annie had again covered her face, and bowed her +head over her hands. She did not speak for a +moment, but presently Mr. Everard heard a low sob, +and then another, and another, until at last her +whole frame was shaken with a perfect tempest of +weeping. +</p> +<p>The old clergyman, who had seen many strange +phases of human nature, who had in his day comforted +and guided more than one young school-girl, +was far too wise to do anything to check this flow +of grief. He knew Annie would speak more fully +and more frankly when her tears were over. He +was right. She presently raised a very tear-stained +face to the clergyman. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_116' name='page_116'></a>116</span></p> +<p>“I felt very bitter at your coming to speak to +me,” she began. “Mrs. Willis has always sent for +you when everything else has failed with us girls, +and I did not think she would treat me so. I was +determined not to say anything to you. Now, however, +you have spoken good words to me, and I can’t +turn away from you. I will tell you all that is in +my heart. I will promise before God to conceal +nothing, if only you will do one thing for me.” +</p> +<p>“What is that, my child?” +</p> +<p>“Will you believe me?” +</p> +<p>“Undoubtedly.” +</p> +<p>“Ah, but you have not been tried yet. I thought +Mrs. Willis would certainly believe; but she said +the circumstantial evidence was too strong—perhaps +it will be too strong for you.” +</p> +<p>“I promise to believe you, Annie Forest; if, before +God, you can assure me that you are speaking +the whole truth, I will fully believe you.” +</p> +<p>Annie paused again, then she rose from her seat +and stood a pace away from the old minister. +</p> +<p>“This is the truth before God,” she said, as she +locked her two hands together and raised her eyes +freely and unshrinkingly to Mr. Everard’s face. +</p> +<p>“I have always loved Mrs. Willis. I have reasons +for loving her which the girls don’t know +about. The girls don’t know that when my mother +was dying she gave me into Mrs. Willis’ charge, +and she said, ‘You must keep Annie until her +father comes back.’ Mother did not know where +father was; but she said he would be sure to come +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_117' name='page_117'></a>117</span> +back some day, and look for mother and me; and +Mrs. Willis said she would keep me faithfully until +father came to claim me. That is four years ago, and +my father has never come, nor have I heard of him, +and I think, I am almost sure, that the little +money which mother left must be all used up. Mrs. +Willis never says anything about money, and she +did not wish me to tell my story to the girls. +None of them know except Cecil Temple. I am +sure some day father will come home, and he will +give Mrs. Willis back the money she has spent on +me; but never, never, never can he repay her for her +goodness to me. You see I cannot help loving Mrs. +Willis. It is quite impossible for any girl to have +such a friend and not to love her. I know I am +very wild, and that I do all sorts of mad things. It +seems to me that I cannot help myself sometimes; +but I would not willingly, indeed, I would not +willingly hurt anybody. Last Wednesday, as you +know, there was a great disturbance in the school. +Dora Russell’s desk was tampered with, and so was +Cecil Temple’s. You know, of course, what was +found in both the desks. Mrs. Willis sent for me, +and asked me about the caricature which was drawn +in Cecil’s book. I looked at it and I told her +the truth. I did not conceal one thing. I told her +the whole truth as far as I knew it. She did not +believe me. She said so. What more could I do +then?” +</p> +<p>Here Annie paused; she began to unclasp and clasp +her hands, and she looked full at Mr. Everard with +a most pleading expression. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_118' name='page_118'></a>118</span></p> +<p>“Do you mind repeating to me exactly what you +said to your governess?” he questioned. +</p> +<p>“I said this, sir. I said, ‘Yes, Mrs. Willis, I did +draw that caricature. You will scarcely understand +how I, who love you so much, could have been so +mad and ungrateful as to do anything to turn you +into ridicule. I would cut off my right hand now +not to have done it; but I did do it, and I must tell +you the truth.’ ‘Tell me, dear,’ she said, quite +gently then. ‘It was one wet afternoon about a +fortnight ago,’ I said to her; ‘a lot of us middle-school +girls were sitting together, and I had a pencil +and some bits of paper, and I was making up funny +little groups of a lot of us, and the girls were screaming +with laughter, for somehow I managed to make +the likeness that I wanted in each case. It was +very wrong of me, I know. It was against the +rules, but I was in one of my maddest humors, and I +really did not care what the consequences were. At +last one of the girls said: ‘You won’t dare to make +a picture like that of Mrs. Willis, Annie—you know +you won’t dare.’ The minute she said that name I began +to feel ashamed. I remembered I was breaking +one of the rules, and I suddenly tore up all my bits +of paper and flung them into the fire, and I said: +‘No, I would not dare to show her dishonor.’ Well, +afterward, as I was washing my hands for tea up +in my room, the temptation came over me so strongly +that I felt I could not resist it, to make a funny +little sketch of Mrs. Willis. I had a little scrap of +thin paper, and I took out my pencil and did it all +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_119' name='page_119'></a>119</span> +in a minute. It seemed to me very funny, and I +could not help laughing at it; and then I thrust it +into my private writing-case, which I always keep +locked, and I put the key in my pocket and ran +downstairs. I forgot all about the caricature. I +had never shown it to any one. How it got into +Cecil’s book is more than I can say. When I had +finished speaking Mrs. Willis looked very hard at +the book. ‘You are right,’ she said; ‘this caricature +is drawn on a very thin piece of paper, which has +been cleverly pasted on the title-page.’ Then, Mr. +Everard, she asked me a lot of questions. Had I +ever parted with my keys? Had I ever left my desk +unlocked? ‘No,’ I said, ‘my desk is always locked, +and my keys are always in my pocket. Indeed,’ I +added, ‘my keys were absolutely safe for the last +week, for they went in a white petticoat to the wash, +and came back as rusty as possible.’ I could not +open my desk for a whole week, which was a great +nuisance. I told all this story to Mrs. Willis, and +she said to me: ‘You are positively certain that this +caricature has been taken out of your desk by somebody +else, and pasted in here? You are sure that the +caricature you drew is not to be found in your desk?’ +‘Yes,’ I said; ‘how can I be anything but sure; these +are my pencil marks, and that is the funny little turn +I gave to your neck which made me laugh when I +drew it. Yes; I am certainly sure.’ +</p> +<p>“‘I have always been told, Annie,’ Mrs. Willis +said, ‘that you are the only girl in the school who +can draw these caricatures. You have never seen an +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_120' name='page_120'></a>120</span> +attempt at this kind of drawing among your schoolfellows, +or among any of the teachers?’ +</p> +<p>“‘I have never seen any of them try this special +kind of drawing,’ I said. ‘I wish I was like them. +I wish I had never, never done it.’ +</p> +<p>“‘You have got your keys now?’ Mrs. Willis +said. +</p> +<p>“‘Yes,’ I answered, pulling them all covered with +rust out of my pocket. +</p> +<p>“Then she told me to leave the keys on the table, +and to go upstairs and fetch down my little private +desk. +</p> +<p>“I did so, and she made me put the rusty key in the +lock and open the desk, and together we searched +through its contents. We pulled out everything, or +rather I did, and I scattered all my possessions about +on the table, and then I looked up almost triumphantly +at Mrs. Willis. +</p> +<p>“‘You see the caricature is not here,’ I said; +‘somebody picked the lock and took it away.’ +</p> +<p>“‘This lock has not been picked,’ Mrs. Willis said; +‘and what is that little piece of white paper sticking +out of the private drawer?’ +</p> +<p>“‘Oh, I forgot my private drawer,’ I said; ‘but +there is nothing in it—nothing whatever,’ and then I +touched the spring, and pulled it open, and there lay +the little caricature which I had drawn in the bottom +of the drawer. There it lay, not as I had left it, for I +had never put it into the private drawer. I saw Mrs. +Willis’ face turn very white, and I noticed that her +hands trembled. I was all red myself, and very hot, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_121' name='page_121'></a>121</span> +and there was a choking lump in my throat, and I +could not have got a single word out even if I had +wished to. So I began scrambling the things back +into my desk, as hard as ever I could, and then I +locked it, and put the rusty keys back in my pocket. +</p> +<p>“‘What am I to believe now, Annie?’ Mrs. Willis +said. +</p> +<p>“‘Believe anything you like now,’ I managed to +say; and then I took my desk and walked out of the +room, and would not wait even though she called me +back. +</p> +<p>“That is the whole story, Mr. Everard,” continued +Annie. “I have no explanation whatever to give. +I did make the one caricature of my dear governess. +I did not make the other. The second +caricature is certainly a copy of the first, but I did +not make it. I don’t know who made it. I have +no light whatever to throw on the subject. You +see after all,” added Annie Forest, raising her eyes +to the clergyman’s face, “it is impossible for you to +believe me. Mrs. Willis does not believe me, and +you cannot be expected to. I don’t suppose you are +to be blamed. I don’t see how you can help yourself.” +</p> +<p>“The circumstantial evidence is very strong against +you, Annie,” replied the clergyman; “still, I +promised to believe, and I have no intention of going +back from my word. If, in the presence of God +in this little church, you would willingly and deliberately +tell me a lie I should never trust human +being again. No, Annie Forest, you have many +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_122' name='page_122'></a>122</span> +faults, but you are not a liar. I see the impress of +truth on your brow, in your eyes, on your lips. +This is a very painful mystery, my child; but I +believe you. I am going to see Mrs. Willis now. +God bless you, Annie. Be brave, be courageous, +don’t foster malice in your heart to any unknown +enemy. An enemy has truly done this thing, poor +child; but God Himself will bring this mystery to +light. Trust Him, my dear; and now I am going +to see Mrs. Willis.” +</p> +<p>While Mr. Everard was speaking, Annie’s whole +expressive face had changed; the sullen look had +left it; the eyes were bright with renewed hope; +the lips had parted in smiles. There was a struggle +for speech, but no words came: the young girl +stooped down and raised the old clergyman’s +withered hands to her lips. +</p> +<p>“Let me stay here a little longer,” she managed +to say at last; and then he left her. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XVII__THE_SWEETS_ARE_POISONED' id='CHAPTER_XVII__THE_SWEETS_ARE_POISONED'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_123' name='page_123'></a>123</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XVII.</h2> +<h3>“THE SWEETS ARE POISONED.”</h3> +</div> + +<p>“I think, my dear madam,” said Mr. Everard to +Mrs. Willis, “that you must believe your pupil. +She has not refused to confess to you from any +stubbornness, but from the simple reason that she +has nothing to confess. I am firmly convinced that +things are as she stated them, Mrs. Willis. There is +a mystery here which we neither of us can explain, +but which we must unravel.” +</p> +<p>Then Mrs. Willis and the clergyman had a long +and anxious talk together. It lasted for a long +time, and some of its results at least were manifest +the next morning, for, just before the morning’s +work began, Mrs. Willis came to the large school-room, +and, calling Annie Forest to her side, laid +her hand on the young girl’s shoulder. +</p> +<p>“I wish to tell you all, young ladies,” she said, +“that I completely and absolutely exonerate Annie +Forest from having any part in the disgraceful +occurrence which took place in this school-room a +short time ago. I allude, of course, as you all know, +to the book which was found tampered with in Cecil +Temple’s desk. Some one else in this room is +guilty, and the mystery has still to be unraveled, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_124' name='page_124'></a>124</span> +and the guilty girl has still to come forward and +declare herself. If she is willing at this moment to +come to me here, and fully and freely confess her +sin, I will quite forgive her.” +</p> +<p>The head mistress paused, and, still with her hand +on Annie’s shoulder, looked anxiously down the +long room. The love and forgiveness which she +felt shone in her eyes at this moment. No girl need +have feared aught but tenderness from her just +then. +</p> +<p>No one stirred; the moment passed, and a look of +sternness returned to the mistress’ fine face. +</p> +<p>“No,” she said, in her emphatic and clear tones, +“the guilty girl prefers waiting until God discovers +her sin for her. My dear, whoever you are, that +hour is coming, and you cannot escape from it. In +the meantime, girls, I wish you all to receive Annie +Forest as quite innocent. I believe in her, so does +Mr. Everard, and so must you. Any one who treats +Miss Forest except as a perfectly innocent and +truthful girl incurs my severe displeasure. My +dear, you may return to your seat.” +</p> +<p>Annie, whose face was partly hidden by her curly +hair during the greater part of this speech, now +tossed it back, and raised her brown eyes with a +look of adoration in them to her teacher. Mrs. +Willis’ face, however, still looked harassed. Her +eyes met Annie’s, but no corresponding glow was +kindled in them; their glance was just, calm, but +cold. +</p> +<p>The childish heart was conscious of a keen pang +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_125' name='page_125'></a>125</span> +of agony, and Annie went back to her lessons without +any sense of exultation. +</p> +<p>The fact was this: Mrs. Willis’ judgment and +reason had been brought round by Mr. Everard’s +words, but in her heart of hearts, almost unknown +to herself, there still lingered a doubt of the innocence +of her wayward and pretty pupil. She said +over and over to herself that she really now quite +believed in Annie Forest, but then would come +those whisperings from her pained and sore heart. +</p> +<p>“Why did she ever make a caricature of one who +has been as a mother to her? If she made one caricature, +could she not make another? Above all +things, if <i>she</i> did not do it, who did?” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis turned away from these unpleasant +whispers—she would not let them stay with her, +and turned a deaf ear to their ugly words. She +had publicly declared in the school her belief in +Annie’s absolute innocence, but at the moment when +her pupil looked up at her with a world of love and +adoration in her gaze, she found to her own infinite +distress that she could not give her the old love. +</p> +<p>Annie went back to her companions, and bent +her head over her lessons, and tried to believe that +she was very thankful and very happy, and Cecil +Temple managed to whisper a gentle word of congratulation +to her, and at the twelve o’clock walk +Annie perceived that a few of her schoolfellows +looked at her with friendly eyes again. She perceived +now that when she went into the play-room +she was not absolutely tabooed, and that, if she +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_126' name='page_126'></a>126</span> +chose, she might speedily resume her old reign of +popularity. Annie had, to a remarkable extent, the +gift of inspiring love, and her old favorites would +quickly have flocked back to their sovereign had +she so willed it. It is certainly true that the girls +to whom the whole story was known in all its bearings +found it difficult to understand how Annie +could be innocent; but Mr. Everard’s and Mrs. +Willis’ assertions were too potent to be disregarded, +and most of the girls were only too willing to let +the whole affair slide from their minds, and to take +back their favorite Annie to their hearts again. +</p> +<p>Annie, however, herself did not so will it. In the +play-room she fraternized with the little ones who +were alike her friends in adversity and sunshine; +she rejected almost coldly the overtures of her old +favorites, but played, and romped, and was merry +with the children of the sixth class. She even declined +Cecil’s invitation to come and sit with her in +her drawing-room. +</p> +<p>“Oh, no,” she said. “I hate being still; I am in +no humor for talk. Another time, Cecil, another +time. Now then, Sybil, my beauty, get well on my +back, and I’ll be the willing dog carrying you round +and round the room.” +</p> +<p>Annie’s face had not a trace of care or anxiety on +it, but her eyes would not quite meet Cecil’s, and +Cecil sighed as she turned away, and her heart, +too, began to whisper little, mocking, ugly doubts of +poor Annie. +</p> +<p>During the half-hour before tea that evening +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_127' name='page_127'></a>127</span> +Annie was sitting on the floor with a small child +in her lap, and two other little ones tumbling about +her, when she was startled by a shower of lollipops +being poured over her head, down her neck, and +into her lap. She started up and met the sleepy +gaze of Susan Drummond. +</p> +<p>“That’s to congratulate you, miss,” said Susan; +“you’re a very lucky girl to have escaped as you +did.” +</p> +<p>The little ones began putting Susan’s lollipops +vigorously into their mouths. Annie sprang to her +feet shaking the sticky sweetmeats out of her dress +on to the floor. +</p> +<p>“What have I escaped from?” she asked, turning +round and facing her companion haughtily. +</p> +<p>“Oh, dear me!” said Susan, stepping back a pace +or two. “I—ah—” stifling a yawn—“I only meant +you were very near getting into an ugly scrape. It’s +no affair of mine, I’m sure; only I thought you’d +like the lollipops.” +</p> +<p>“No, I don’t like them at all,” said Annie, “nor +you, either. Go back to your own companions, +please.” +</p> +<p>Susan sulkily walked away, and Annie stooped +down on the floor. +</p> +<p>“Now, little darlings,” she said, “you mustn’t +eat those. No, no, they are not good at all; and +they have come from one of Annie’s enemies. Most +likely they are full of poison. Let us collect them +all, every one, and we will throw them into the fire +before we go to tea.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_128' name='page_128'></a>128</span></p> +<p>“But I don’t think there’s any poison in them,” +said little Janie West in a regretful tone, as she +gobbled down a particularly luscious chocolate cream; +“they are all big, and fat, and bursty, and <i>so</i> sweet, +Annie, dear.” +</p> +<p>“Never mind, Janie, they are dangerous sweeties +all the same. Come, come, throw them into my +apron, and I will run over and toss them into the +fire, and we’ll have time for a game of leap-frog before +tea; oh, fie, Judy,” as a very small fat baby +began to whimper, “you would not eat the sweeties +of one of Annie’s enemies.” +</p> +<p>This last appeal was successful. The children +made a valiant effort, and dashed the tempting goodies +into Annie’s alapaca apron. When they were +all collected, she marched up the play-room and in +the presence of Susan Drummond, Hester Thornton, +Cecil Temple, and several more of her school companions, +threw them into the fire. +</p> +<p>“So much for <i>that</i> overture, Miss Drummond,” +she said, making a mock courtesy, and returning once +more to the children. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XVIII_IN_THE_HAMMOCK' id='CHAPTER_XVIII_IN_THE_HAMMOCK'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_129' name='page_129'></a>129</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XVIII.</h2> +<h3>IN THE HAMMOCK.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Just at this time the weather suddenly changed. +After the cold and dreariness of winter came soft +spring days—came longer evenings and brighter +mornings. +</p> +<p>Hester Thornton found that she could dress by +daylight, then that she was no longer cold and shivering +when she reached the chapel, then that she +began intensely to enjoy her mid-day walk, then that +she found her winter things a little too hot, until at +last, almost suddenly it seemed to the expectant and +anxious girls, glorious spring weather broke upon the +world, the winds were soft and westerly, the buds +swelled and swelled into leaf on the trees, and the +flowers bloomed in the delightful old-fashioned +gardens of Lavender House. Instantly, it seemed +to the girls, their whole lives had altered. The play-room +was deserted or only put up with on wet days. +At twelve o’clock, instead of taking a monotonous +walk on the roads, they ran races, played tennis, +croquet, or any other game they liked best in the +gardens. Later on in the day, when the sun was +not so powerful, they took their walk; but even +then they had time to rush back to their beloved +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_130' name='page_130'></a>130</span> +shady garden for a little time before tea and preparation +for their next day’s work. Easter came this +year about the middle of April, and Easter found +these girls almost enjoying summer weather. How +they looked forward to their few Easter holidays! +what plans they made, what tennis matches were arranged, +what games and amusements of all sorts were +in anticipation! Mrs. Willis herself generally went +away for a few days at Easter; so did the French +governess, and the school was nominally placed under +the charge of Miss Good and Miss Danesbury. Mrs. +Willis did not approve of long Easter holidays; she +never gave more than a week, and in consequence +only the girls who lived quite near went home. Out +of the fifty girls who resided at Lavender House +about ten went away at Easter; the remaining forty +stayed behind, and were often heard to declare that +holidays at Lavender House were the most delightful +things in the world. +</p> +<p>At this particular Easter time the girls were rather +surprised to hear that Mrs. Willis had made up her +mind not to go away as usual; Miss Good was to +have a holiday, and Mrs. Willis and Miss Danesbury +were to look after the school. This was felt to be an +unusual, indeed unheard of, proceeding, and the girls +commented about it a good deal, and somehow, +without absolutely intending to do so, they began to +settle in their own minds that Mrs. Willis was staying +in the school on account of Annie Forest, and that in +her heart of hearts she did not absolutely believe in +her innocence. Mrs. Willis certainly gave the girls no +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_131' name='page_131'></a>131</span> +reason to come to this conclusion; she was consistently +kind to Annie, and had apparently quite +restored her to her old place in her favor. Annie +was more gentle than of old, and less inclined to +get into scrapes; but the girls loved her far less in +her present unnatural condition of reserve and good +behavior than they did in her old daring and hoydenish +days. Cecil Temple always spent Easter +with an old aunt who lived in a neighboring +town; she openly said this year that she did not +wish to go away, but her governess would not allow +her to change her usual plans, and she left Lavender +House with a curious feeling of depression and coming +trouble. As she was getting into the cab which +was to take her to the station Annie flew to her side, +threw a great bouquet of flowers which she had +gathered into her lap, and, flinging her arms tightly +round her neck, whispered suddenly and passionately: +</p> +<p>“Oh, Cecil, believe in me.” +</p> +<p>“I—I—I don’t know that I don’t,” said Cecil, +rather lamely. +</p> +<p>“No, Cecil, you don’t—not in your heart of hearts. +Neither you nor Mrs. Willis—you neither of you +believe in me from the very bottom of your hearts; +oh, it is hard!” +</p> +<p>Annie gave vent to a little sob, sprang away +from Cecil’s arms, and disappeared into a shrubbery +close by. +</p> +<p>She stayed there until the sound of the retreating +cab died away in the avenue, then, tossing back her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_132' name='page_132'></a>132</span> +hair, rearranging her rather tattered garden hat, +and hastily wiping some tears from her eyes, she +came out from her retreat, and began to look +around her for some amusement. What should she +do? Where should she go? How should she +occupy herself? Sounds of laughter and merriment +filled the air; the garden was all alive with gay +young figures running here and there. Girls stood +in groups under the horse-chestnut tree—girls +walked two and two up the shady walk at the end +of the garden—little ones gamboled and rolled on +the grass—a tennis match was going on vigorously, +and the croquet ground was occupied by eight girls +of the middle school. Annie was one of the most +successful tennis players in the school; she had +indeed a gift for all games of skill, and seldom +missed her mark. Now she looked with a certain +wistful longing toward the tennis-court; but, after +a brief hesitation, she turned away from it and +entered the shady walk at the farther end of the +garden. As she walked along, slowly, meditatively, +and sadly, her eyes suddenly lighted up. Glancing +to one of the tall trees she saw a hammock suspended +there which had evidently been forgotten +during the winter. The tree was not yet quite in +leaf, and it was very easy for Annie to climb up its +branches to re-adjust the hammock, and to get into it. +After its winter residence in the tree this soft couch +was found full of withered leaves, and otherwise +rather damp and uncomfortable. Annie tossed the +leaves on to the ground, and laughed as she swung +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_133' name='page_133'></a>133</span> +herself gently backward and forward. Early as the +season still was the sun was so bright and the air so +soft that she could not but enjoy herself, and she +laughed with pleasure, and only wished that she +had a fairy tale by her side to help to soothe her off +to sleep. +</p> +<p>In the distance she heard some children calling +“Annie,” “Annie Forest;” but she was far too +comfortable and too lazy to answer them, and +presently she closed her eyes and really did fall +asleep. +</p> +<p>She was awakened by a very slight sound—by +nothing more nor less than the gentle and very refined +conversation of two girls, who sat under the +oak tree in which Annie’s hammock swung. Hearing +the voices, she bent a little forward, and saw +that the speakers were Dora Russell and Hester +Thornton. Her first inclination was to laugh, toss +down some leaves, and instantly reveal herself; the +next she drew back hastily, and began to listen with +all her ears. +</p> +<p>“I never liked her,” said Hester—“I never even +from the very first pretended to like her. I think +she is under-bred, and not fit to associate with the +other girls in the school-room.” +</p> +<p>“She is treated with most unfair partiality,” +retorted Miss Russell in her thin and rather bitter +voice. “I have not the smallest doubt, not the +smallest, that she was guilty of putting those messes +into my desk, of destroying my composition, and of +caricaturing Mrs. Willis in Cecil Temple’s book. I +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_134' name='page_134'></a>134</span> +wonder after that Mrs. Willis did not see through +her, but it is astonishing to what lengths favoritism +will carry one. Mrs. Willis and Mr. Everard are +behaving in a very unfair way to the rest of us in +upholding this commonplace, disagreeable girl; but +it will be to Mrs. Willis’ own disadvantage. Hester, +I am, as you know, leaving school at midsummer, +and I shall certainly use all my influence to induce +my father and mother not to send the younger girls +here; they could not associate with a person like +Miss Forest.” +</p> +<p>“I never take much notice of her,” said Hester; +“but of course what you say is quite right, Dora. +You have great discrimination, and your sisters +might possibly be taken in by her.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, not at all, I assure you; they know a true +lady when they see her. However, they must not +be imperilled. I will ask my parents to send them +to Mdlle. Lablanché. I hear that her establishment +is most <i>recherché</i>.” +</p> +<p>“Mrs. Willis is very nice herself, and so are most +of the girls,” said Hester, after a pause. Then they +were both silent, for Hester had stooped down to +examine some little fronds and moss which grew +at the foot of the tree. After a pause, Hester +said: +</p> +<p>“I don’t think Annie is the favorite she was with +the girls.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, of course not; they all, in their heart of +hearts, know she is guilty. Will you come indoors, +and have tea with me in my drawing-room, +Hester?” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_135' name='page_135'></a>135</span></p> +<p>The two girls walked slowly away, and presently +Annie let herself gently out of her hammock and +dropped to the ground. +</p> +<p>She had heard every word; she had not revealed +herself, and a new and terrible—and, truth to say, +absolutely foreign—sensation from her true nature +now filled her mind. She felt that she almost hated +these two who had spoken so cruelly, so unjustly +of her. She began to trace her misfortunes and +her unhappiness to the date of Hester’s entrance +into the school. Even more than Dora Russell did +she dislike Hester; she made up her mind to revenge +herself on both these girls. Her heart was +very, very sore; she missed the old words, the +old love, the old brightness, the old popularity; +she missed the mother-tones in Mrs. Willis’ +voice—her heart cried out for them, at night she +often wept for them. She became more and +more sure that she owed all her misfortunes to +Hester, and in a smaller degree to Dora. Dora believed +that she had deliberately insulted her, and injured +her composition, when she knew herself that +she was quite innocent of even harboring such a +thought, far less carrying it into effect. Well, now, +she would really do something to injure both these +girls, and perhaps the carrying out of her revenge +would satisfy her sore heart. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XIX_CUP_AND_BALL' id='CHAPTER_XIX_CUP_AND_BALL'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_136' name='page_136'></a>136</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XIX.</h2> +<h3>CUP AND BALL.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Just toward the end of the Easter holidays, Hester +Thornton was thrown into a great tumult of excitement, +of wonder, of half regret and half joy, by a +letter which she received from her father. In this +letter he informed her that he had made up his mind +to break up his establishment for several years, to +go abroad, and to leave Hester altogether under +Mrs. Willis’ care. +</p> +<p>When Hester had read so far, she flung her letter +on the table, put her head into her hands, and burst +into tears. +</p> +<p>“Oh, how cruel of father!” she exclaimed; “how +am I to live without ever going home—how am I to +endure life without seeing my little Nan?” +</p> +<p>Hester cried bitterly; the strongest love of her +nature was now given to this pretty and sweet little +sister, and dismal pictures rose rapidly before her +of Nan growing up without in the least remembering +her—perhaps, still worse, of Nan being unkindly +treated and neglected by strangers. After a long +pause, she raised her head, wiped her eyes, and resumed +her letter. Now, indeed, she started with +astonishment, and gave an exclamation of delight—Sir +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_137' name='page_137'></a>137</span> +John Thornton had arranged that Mrs. Willis +was also to receive little Nan, although she was +younger than any other child present in the school. +Hester scarcely waited to finish her letter. She +crammed it into her pocket, rushed up to Susan +Drummond, and astonished that placid young lady +by suddenly kissing her. +</p> +<p>“Nan is coming, Susy!” she exclaimed; “dear, +darling, lovely little Nan is coming—oh, I am so +happy!” +</p> +<p>She was far too impatient to explain matters to +stolid Susan, and danced down stairs, her eyes sparkling +and smiles on her lips. It was nothing to her +now how long she stayed at school—her heart’s +treasure would be with her there, and she could not +but feel happy. +</p> +<p>After breakfast Mrs. Willis sent for her, and told +her what arrangements were being made; she said +that she was going to remove Susan Drummond out +of Hester’s bedroom, in order that Hester might enjoy +her little sister’s company at night. She spoke +very gently, and entered with full sympathy into the +girl’s delight over the little motherless sister, and +Hester felt more drawn to her governess than she +had ever been. +</p> +<p>Nan was to arrive at Lavender House on the following +evening, and for the first week her nurse +was to remain with her until she got accustomed to +her new life. +</p> +<p>The morning of the day of Nan’s arrival was also +the last of the Easter holidays, and Hester, awakening +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_138' name='page_138'></a>138</span> +earlier than her wont, lay in bed, and planned +what she would do to welcome the little one. +</p> +<p>The idea of having Nan with her continually had +softened Hester. She was not unhappy in her +school-life—indeed, there was much in its monotonous, +busy, and healthy occupation to stimulate and +rouse the good in her. Her intellect was being vigorously +exercised, and, by contact with her schoolfellows, +her character was being molded; but the +perfect harmony and brightness of the school had +been much interrupted since Hester’s arrival; her +dislike to Annie Forest had been unfortunate in more +ways than one, and that dislike, which was increasing +each day, was hardening Hester’s heart. +</p> +<p>But it was not hard this morning—all that was +sweetest, and softest, and best in her had come to +the surface—the little sister, whom her mother had +left in her charge, was now to be her daily and hourly +companion. For Nan’s sake, then, she must be very +good; her deeds must be gentle and kind, and her +thoughts charitable. Hester had an instinctive feeling +that baby eyes saw deep below the surface; +Hester felt if Nan were to lose even a shadow of +her faith in her she could almost die of shame. +</p> +<p>Hester had been very proud of Dora Russell’s +friendship. Never before had it been known in the +school that a first-class girl took a third into such +close companionship, and Hester’s little head had +been slightly turned by the fact. Her better judgment +and her better nature had been rather blinded +by the fascinations of this tall, graceful, satirical +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_139' name='page_139'></a>139</span> +Dora. She had been weak enough to agree with +Dora with her lips when in her heart of hearts +she knew she was all wrong. By nature Hester +was an honorable girl, with many fine traits in her +character—by nature Dora was small and mean and +poor of soul. +</p> +<p>This morning Hester ran up to her favorite. +</p> +<p>“Little Nan is coming to-night,” she said. +</p> +<p>Dora was talking at the moment to Miss Maitland, +another first-class girl, and the two stared +rather superciliously at Hester, and, after a pause, +Dora said in her finest drawl: +</p> +<p>“Who <i>is</i> little Nan?” +</p> +<p>It was Hester’s turn to stare, for she had often +spoken of Nan to this beloved friend, who had +listened to her narrative and had appeared to sympathize. +</p> +<p>“My little sister, of course,” she exclaimed. “I +have often talked to you about her, Dora. Are you +not glad she is coming?” +</p> +<p>“No, my dear child, I can’t say that I am. If +you wish to retain my friendship, Hester, you must +be careful to keep the little mite away from me; I +can’t bear small children.” +</p> +<p>Hester walked away with her heart swelling, and +she fancied she heard the two elder girls laughing as +she left the play-room. +</p> +<p>Many other girls, however, in the school thoroughly +sympathized with Hester, and among them +no one was more delighted than Susan Drummond. +</p> +<p>“I am awfully good-natured not to be as cross +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_140' name='page_140'></a>140</span> +as two sticks, Hetty,” she exclaimed, “for I am being +turned out of my comfortable room; and whose +room do you suppose I am now to share? why, that +little imp Annie Forest’s.” But Hester felt charitable, +even toward Annie, on this happy day. +</p> +<p>In the evening little Nan arrived. She was a +very pretty, dimpled, brown-eyed creature, of just +three years of age. She had all the imperious +ways of a spoilt baby, and, evidently, fear was a +word not to be found in her vocabulary. She clung +to Hester, but smiled and nodded to the other girls, +who made advances to her, and petted her, and +thought her a very charming baby. Beside Nan, +all the other little girls in the school looked old. +She was quite two years the youngest, and it was +soon very evident that she would establish that +most imperious of all reigns—a baby reign—in the +school. +</p> +<p>Hester fondled her and talked to her, and the +little thing sat on her knee and stroked her face. +</p> +<p>“Me like ’oo, Hetty,” she said several times, and +she added many other endearing and pretty words +which caused Hester’s heart to swell with delight. +</p> +<p>In the midst of their happy little talk together +Annie Forest, in her usual careless fashion, entered +the play-room. She alone, of all the girls, had +taken no notice of the new plaything. She walked +to her usual corner, sat down on the floor, and +began to play cup and ball for the benefit of two or +three of the smallest children. Hester did not +regard her in the least; she sat with Nan on her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_141' name='page_141'></a>141</span> +knee, stroking back her sunny curls, and remarking +on her various charms to several of the girls who +sat round her. +</p> +<p>“See, how pretty that dimple in her chin is,” she +said, “and oh, my pet, your eyes look wiser, and +bigger, and saucier than ever. Look at me, Nan; +look at your own Hetty.” +</p> +<p>Nan’s attention, however, was diverted by the +gaily-painted cup and ball which Annie was using +with her wonted dexterity. +</p> +<p>“Dat a pitty toy,” she said, giving one quick and +rather solemn glance at her sister, and again fixing +her admiring gaze on the cup and ball. +</p> +<p>Annie Forest had heard the words, and she +darted a sudden, laughing look at the little one. +Annie’s power over children was well known. Nan +began to wriggle on Hester’s knee. +</p> +<p>“Dat a pitty lady,” she said again, “and that a +pitty, tibby [little] toy; Nan go see.” +</p> +<p>In an instant, before Hester could prevent her, +she had trotted across the room, and was kneeling +with the other children and shouting with delight +over Annie’s play. +</p> +<p>“She’ll get her, you’ll see, Hester,” said one of +the girls maliciously; “she’ll soon be much fonder +of Annie Forest than of you. Annie wins the +heart of every little child in the school.” +</p> +<p>“She won’t win my Nan’s from me,” said Hester +in a confident tone; but in spite of her words a +great pang of jealousy had gone through her. She +rose to her seat and followed her little sister. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_142' name='page_142'></a>142</span></p> +<p>“Nan, you are sleepy, you must go to bed.” +</p> +<p>“No, no, Hetty; me not s’eepy, me kite awake; +go ’way, Hetty, Nan want to see the pitty tibby +toy.” +</p> +<p>Annie raised her eyes to Hester’s. She did not +really want to be unkind, and at that moment it had +certainty never entered into her head to steal +Hester’s treasure from her, but she could not help a +look of suppressed delight and triumph filling her +eyes. +</p> +<p>Hester could scarcely bear the look; she stooped +down, and taking one of Nan’s little dimpled hands +tried to drag her away. +</p> +<p>Instantly Annie threw the cup and ball on the +floor. +</p> +<p>“The play is all over to-night, little darling,” she +said; “give Annie Forest one kiss, and run to bed +with sister Hester.” +</p> +<p>Nan, who had been puckering up her face to cry, +smiled instantly; then she scrambled to her feet, and +flung her little fat arms round Annie’s neck. +</p> +<p>“Dat a vedy pitty p’ay,” she said in a patronizing +tone, “and me like ’oo, me do.” +</p> +<p>Then she gave her hand willingly to Hester, and +trotted out of the play-room by her side. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XX_IN_THE_SOUTH_PARLOR' id='CHAPTER_XX_IN_THE_SOUTH_PARLOR'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_143' name='page_143'></a>143</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XX.</h2> +<h3>IN THE SOUTH PARLOR.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Immediately after Easter the real excitement of +the school-year began. All the girls who had ambition, +who had industry, and who had a desire to +please distant fathers, mothers, or guardians, worked +hard for that great day at midsummer when Mrs. +Willis distributed her valuable prizes. +</p> +<p>From the moment of Hester’s entrance into the +school she had heard this day spoken of. It was, +without doubt, the greatest day of the year at Lavender +House. Smaller prizes were given at Christmas, +but the great honors were always reserved for +this long sunshiny June day, when Mrs. Willis herself +presented her marks of approbation to her successful +pupils. +</p> +<p>The girls who had lived in the school for two or +three years gave Hester vivid descriptions of the excitements, +the pleasures, the delights of this day of +days. In the first place it was the first of the holidays, +in the second it was spent almost from morning +to night in the open air—for a great tent was erected +on the lawn; and visitors thronged to Lavender +House, and fathers and mothers, and aunts and +uncles, arrived from a distance to witness the +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_144' name='page_144'></a>144</span> +triumphs of the favored children who had won the +prizes. The giving away of the prizes was, of course, +<i>the</i> event of the day; but there were many other +minor joys. Always in the evenings there was some +special entertainment. These entertainments differed +from year to year, Mrs. Willis allowing the +girls to choose them for themselves, and only making +one proviso, that they must take all the trouble, and +all the pains—in short, that they themselves must +be the entertainers. One year they had tableaux +vivants; another a fancy ball, every pretty dress of +which had been designed by themselves, and many +even made by their own industrious little fingers. +Mrs. Willis delighted in the interest and occupation +that this yearly entertainment gave to her pupils, +and she not only encouraged them in their efforts to +produce something very unique and charming, but +took care that they should have sufficient time to +work up their ideas properly. Always after Easter +she gave the girls of the three first classes two evenings +absolutely to themselves; and these they spent +in a pretty room called the south parlor, which belonged +to Mrs. Willis’ part of the house, and was +rarely used, except for these great preparations. +</p> +<p>Hester, therefore, after Easter found her days +very full indeed. Every spare moment she devoted +to little Nan, but she was quite determined to win a +substantial prize, and she was also deeply interested +in various schemes proposed in the south parlor. +</p> +<p>With regard to prizes, Mrs. Willis also went on a +plan of her own. Each girl was expected to come +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_145' name='page_145'></a>145</span> +up to a certain standard of excellence in all her +studies, and if she fell very much below this standard +she was not allowed to try for any prize; if she came +up to it, she could select one subject, but only one, +for competition. +</p> +<p>On the Monday after the Easter holidays the +special subjects for the midsummer prizes were +given out, and the girls were expected to send in +their answers as to the special prize they meant to +compete for by the following Friday. +</p> +<p>When this day arrived Hester Thornton and Dora +Russell both discovered that they had made the +same choice—they were going to try for the English +composition prize. This subject always obtained +one of the most costly prizes, and several of the +girls shook their heads over Hester’s choice. +</p> +<p>“You are very silly to try for that, Hetty,” they +exclaimed, “for Mrs. Willis has such queer ideas +with regard to English composition. Of course, we +go in for it in a general way, and learn the rules of +grammar and punctuation, and so forth, but Mrs. +Willis says that schoolgirls’ themes are so bad +and affected, as a rule, and she says she does not +think any one will go in for her pet prize who has +not natural ability. In consequence, she gives only +one prize for composition between the three first +classes. You had better change your mind, Hetty, +before it is too late, for much older girls will compete +with you, and there are several who are going +to try.” +</p> +<p>Hester, however, only smiled, and assured her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_146' name='page_146'></a>146</span> +eager friend that she would stick to her pet subject, +and try to do the best she could. +</p> +<p>On the morning when the girls signified their +choice of subject, Mrs. Willis came into the school-room +and made one of her little yearly speeches +with regard to the right spirit in which her girls +should try for these honors. The few and well-chosen +words of the head mistress generally roused +those girls who loved her best to a fever of enthusiasm, +and even Hester, who was comparatively a +newcomer, felt a great wish, as she listened to that +clear and vibrating voice and watched the many +expressions which passed over the noble face, that +she might find something beyond the mere earthly +honor and glory of success in this coming trial. +Having finished her little speech, Mrs. Willis made +several remarks with regard to the choice of subjects. +She spoke of the English composition prize +last, and here she heightened the interest and excitement +which always hung around this special +prize. Contrary to her usual rule, she would this +year give no subject for an English theme. Each +girl might choose what pleased her best. +</p> +<p>On hearing these words Annie Forest, who had +been sitting by her desk looking rather dull and +dejected, suddenly sprang to her feet, her face +aglow, her eyes sparkling, and began whispering +vigorously to Miss Good. +</p> +<p>Miss Good nodded, and, going up to Mrs. Willis, +said aloud that Annie had changed her mind, and +that from not wishing to try for any of the prizes, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_147' name='page_147'></a>147</span> +she now intended to compete for the English composition. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis looked a little surprised, but without +any comment she immediately entered Annie’s name +in the list of competitors, and Annie sat down again, +not even glancing at her astonished schoolfellows, +who could not conceal their amazement, for she had +never hitherto shown the slightest desire to excel in +this department. +</p> +<p>On the evening of this Friday the girls of the +three first classes assembled for the first time in the +south parlor. Hitherto these meetings had been +carried on in a systematic and business-like fashion. +It was impossible for all the girls who belonged to +these three large classes to assemble on each +occasion. Careful selections, therefore, were, as a +rule, made from their numbers. These girls formed +a committee to superintend and carry on the real +preparations for the coming treat, and the others +only met when specially summoned by the committee +to appear. +</p> +<p>As usual now the three classes found themselves +in the south parlor—as usual they chattered volubly, +and started schemes, to reject them again with +peals of laughter. Many ideas were put forward, +to be cast aside as utterly worthless. No one +seemed to have any very brilliant thought, and as +the first step on these occasions was to select what +the entertainment should be, proceedings seemed to +come to a standstill. +</p> +<p>The fact was the most daring originator, the one +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_148' name='page_148'></a>148</span> +whose ideas were always flavored with a spice of +novelty, was absolutely silent. +</p> +<p>Cecil Temple, who had taken a seat near Annie, +suddenly bent forward and spoke to her aloud. +</p> +<p>“We have all said what we would like, and we +none of us appear to have thought of anything at +all worth having,” she said; “but you have not +spoken at all, Annie. Give us an idea, dear—you +know you originated the fancy ball last year.” +</p> +<p>Thus publicly appealed to, Annie raised her full +brown eyes, glanced at her companions, not one of +whom, with the exception of Cecil, returned her +gaze fully; then, rising to her feet, she spoke in a +slightly contemptuous tone. +</p> +<p>“These preparations seem to me to be much ado +about nothing; they take up a lot of our time, and +the results aren’t worth the trouble—I have nothing +particular to say. Oh, well, yes, if you like—let’s +have blind man’s buff and a magic lantern;” and +then, dropping a mock curtsey to her companions, +she dropped out of the south parlor. +</p> +<p>“Insufferable girl!” said Dora Russell; “I +wonder you try to draw her out, Cecil. You know +perfectly that we none of us care to have anything +to do with her.” +</p> +<p>“I know perfectly that you are all doing your +best to make her life miserable,” said Cecil, suddenly +and boldly. “No one in this school has obeyed +Mrs. Willis’ command to treat Annie as innocent—you +are practically sending her to Coventry, and I +think it is unjust and unfair. You don’t know, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_149' name='page_149'></a>149</span> +girls, that you are ruining poor Annie’s happiness.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, dear! she doesn’t seem at all dull,” said +Miss West, a second-class girl. “I do think she’s a +hardened little wretch.” +</p> +<p>“Little you know about her,” said Cecil, the +color fading out of her pale face. Then after a +pause, she added; “The injustice of the whole thing +is that in this treatment of Annie you break the +spirit of Mrs. Willis’ command—you, none of you, +certainly tell her that she is guilty, but you treat +her as such.” +</p> +<p>Here Hester Thornton said a daring thing. +</p> +<p>“I don’t believe Mrs. Willis in her heart of hearts +considers Annie guiltless.” +</p> +<p>These words of Hester’s were laughed at by most +of the girls, but Dora Russell gave her an approving +nod, and Cecil, looking paler than ever, dropped +suddenly into her seat, and no longer tried to defend +her absent friend. +</p> +<p>“At any rate,” said Miss Conway, who as the +head girl of the whole school was always listened to +with great respect, “it is unfortunate for the success +of our entertainment that there should be all +this discussion and bad feeling with regard to Miss +Forest. For my own part, I cannot make out why +the poor little creature should be hunted down, or +what affair it is of ours whether she is innocent or +not. If Mr. Everard and Mrs. Willis say she is innocent, +is not that enough? The fact of her guilt +or innocence can’t hurt us one way or another. It +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_150' name='page_150'></a>150</span> +is a great pity, however, for our own sakes, that we +should be out with her now, for, whatever her +faults, she is the only one of us who is ever gifted +with an original thought. But, as we can’t have +her, let us set to work without her—we really can’t +waste the whole evening over this sort of talk.” +</p> +<p>Discussions as to the coming pleasure were now +again resumed with vigor, and after a great deal of +animated arguing it was resolved that two short +plays should be acted; that a committee should be +immediately formed, who should select the plays, +and apportion their various parts to the different +actors. +</p> +<p>The committee selected included Miss Russell, +Miss Conway, Hester Thornton, Cecil Temple, and +two other girls of the second class. The conference +then broke up, but there was a certain sense of +flatness over everything, and Cecil was not the only +girl who sighed for the merry meetings of last year—when +Annie had been the life and soul of all the +proceedings, and when one brilliant idea after another +with regard to the costumes for the fancy ball +had dropped from her merry tongue. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXI_STEALING_HEARTS' id='CHAPTER_XXI_STEALING_HEARTS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_151' name='page_151'></a>151</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXI.</h2> +<h3>STEALING HEARTS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>When Annie ran out of the south parlor she +found herself suddenly face to face with Mrs. Willis. +</p> +<p>“Well, my dear child,” said the head mistress in +her kindest voice, “where are you running to? But I +suppose I must not ask; you are, of course, one of +the busy and secret conclave in the south parlor?” +</p> +<p>“No. I have left them,” said Annie, bending her +head, and after her usual habit when agitated, shaking +her hair about her face. +</p> +<p>“Left them?” repeated Mrs. Willis, “you mean, +dear, that they have sent you for some message.” +</p> +<p>“No. I am not one of them. May I go into the +garden, Mrs. Willis?” +</p> +<p>“Certainly, my dear.” +</p> +<p>Annie did not even glance at her governess. +She pushed aside the baize door, and found herself +in the great stone hall which led to the play-room +and school-room. Her garden hat hung on a peg in +the hall, and she tossed it off its place, and holding +it in her hand ran toward the side door which +opened directly into the garden. She had a wild +wish to get to the shelter of the forsaken hammock +and there cry out her whole heart. The moment +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_152' name='page_152'></a>152</span> +she got into the open air, however, she was met by +a whole troop of the little children, who were coming +in after their usual short exercise before going +to bed. Miss Danesbury was with them, and when +Annie ran out by the open door, she entered holding +two little ones by the hands. Last in this group +toddled Hester’s little sister Nan. The moment she +saw Annie, her little face broke into smiles, she +held out two hands eagerly, and fled to the young +girl’s side. +</p> +<p>“Where dat pitty toy?” she said, raising her +round face to Annie’s; “some one did buy dat toy, +and it’s vedy pitty, and me wants it—where’s dat +toy?” +</p> +<p>Annie stooped down, and spoke suddenly and impulsively +to the little child. +</p> +<p>“You shall have the toy for your very own, Nan +if you will do something for me?” +</p> +<p>Nan’s baby eyes looked straight into Annie’s. +</p> +<p>“Me will,” she said emphatically; “me want dat +toy.” +</p> +<p>“Put your arms, round me, little darling, and give +me a great tight hug.” +</p> +<p>This request was great fun to Nan, who squeezed +her little arms round Annie’s neck, and pressed her +dimpled cheek to her lips. +</p> +<p>“Dere,” she said triumphantly, “will dat do?” +</p> +<p>“Yes, you little treasure, and you’ll try to love +me, won’t you?” +</p> +<p>“Me do,” said Nan, in a solemn voice; but then +Miss Danesbury called her, and she ran into the +house. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_153' name='page_153'></a>153</span></p> +<p>As Nan trotted into the house she put up her +dimpled hand to wipe something from her round +cheek—it was a tear which Annie Forest had left +there. +</p> +<p>Annie herself, when all the little ones had disappeared, +walked slowly and sadly down toward +the shady walk. The sun had just set, and though +it was now nearly May, and the evenings long, the +wind was sufficiently cold to cause Annie to shiver +in her thin house frock. At all times utterly fearless +with regard to her health, she gave it no thought +now, but entering the walk where she knew she +should not be disturbed, she looked up at the hammock, +and wondered whether she should climb into +it. She decided, however, not to do so—the great +and terrible weight of tears which had pressed close +to her heart were relieved by Nan’s embrace; she +no longer cared to cry until she could cry no longer—the +worst of her pain had been soothed by the +sweet baby graciousness of the little one. +</p> +<p>Then there darted into poor Annie’s sore heart +and perplexed brain that dangerous thought and +temptation which was to work so much future pain +and trouble. She already loved little Nan, and Nan, +as most children did, had taken a fancy to her. +Annie stood still, and clasped her hands as the dark +idea came to her to steal the heart of little Nan from +Hester, and so revenge herself on her. By doing +this she would touch Hester in her most vulnerable +point—she would take from her what she valued +most. The temptation came swiftly, and Annie +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_154' name='page_154'></a>154</span> +listened to it, and thought how easy it would be to +carry it into effect. She knew well that no little +child could resist her when she chose to exercise her +charms—it would be easy, easy work to make that +part of Nan which was most precious all her own. +Annie became fascinated by the idea; how completely +then she would have revenged all her wrongs +on Hester! Some day Hester would bitterly repent +of her unjust prejudice toward her; some day Hester +would come to her, and beg of her in agony to +give her back her darling’s love; ah! when that +day came it would be her turn to triumph. +</p> +<p>She felt more than satisfied as the temptation +grew upon her; she shut out persistently from her +view all the other side of the picture; she would not +let herself think that the work she was about to +undertake was cruel and mean. Hester had been +more than unjust, and she was going to punish her. +</p> +<p>Annie paced faster and faster up and down the +shady walk, and whenever her resolution wavered, +the memory of Hester’s face as she had seen it the +same night in the south parlor came visibly back and +strengthened it. Yes, her turn had come at last +Hester had contrived since her entrance into the +school to make Annie’s life thoroughly miserable. +Well, never mind, it was Annie’s turn now to make +her wretched. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXII_IN_BURN_CASTLE_WOOD' id='CHAPTER_XXII_IN_BURN_CASTLE_WOOD'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_155' name='page_155'></a>155</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXII.</h2> +<h3>IN BURN CASTLE WOOD.</h3> +</div> + +<p>In concentrating her thoughts of revenge on +Hester, Annie ceased to trouble her head about Dora +Russell. She considered Hester a crueler enemy than +Dora. Hester belonged to her own set, worked in +her own class, and would naturally, had things not +turned out so unjustly, so unfairly, have been her +friend, and not her enemy. Dora had nothing to +say to Annie, and before Hester’s advent into the +school had scarcely noticed her existence. Annie +therefore concentrated all her powers on punishing +Hester. This gave her an aim and an occupation, +and at first she felt that her revenge might give her +real pleasure. +</p> +<p>Susan Drummond now shared Annie’s bedroom, +and Annie was rather startled one evening to hear +this phlegmatic young person burst out into a strong +tirade against Hester and Dora. Dora had managed, +for some inexplicable reason, to offend Susan, +and Susan now looked to Annie for sympathy, and +boldly suggested that they should get up what she +was pleased to called “a lark” between them for +the punishment of this very dignified young lady. +</p> +<p>Annie had never liked Susan, and she now stared +at her, and said, in her quick way: +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_156' name='page_156'></a>156</span></p> +<p>“You won’t catch me helping you in any of your +larks. I’ve had trouble enough on that score as it +is.” +</p> +<p>Susan gazed at her stupidly, and a dull red spread +over her face. +</p> +<p>“But I thought you hated Dora and Hester,” she +said—“I’m sure they hate you.” +</p> +<p>Annie was silent. +</p> +<p>“You do hate them, don’t you?” persisted Miss +Drummond. +</p> +<p>“It’s nothing to you what I feel toward them, +Susy,” said Annie. “Please don’t disturb me with +any more of your chatter; I am very sleepy, and +you are keeping me awake.” +</p> +<p>Thus silenced, Susan had to content herself by +turning on her back, and going into the land of +dreams; but she was evidently a good deal surprised +and disappointed, and began to entertain a certain +respect, and even fear, of Annie which had been +hitherto unknown to her. +</p> +<p>Meanwhile Hester was very busy, very happy, +and more satisfied—brighter and better employed +than she had ever been in her life before. Nan’s +love satisfied the affectionate side of her nature, and +all her intellect was strained to the utmost to win +honors in the coming struggle. +</p> +<p>She had stuck firmly to her resolve to work for +the English composition prize, and she firmly made +up her own mind to leave no stone unturned to win +it. What affection she possessed for Miss Russell +was not at all of a character to prevent her from +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_157' name='page_157'></a>157</span> +thoroughly enjoying taking the prize out of her +hands. Her love for Dora had been fed by vanity, +and was not at all of a deep or noble character. +She was some time carefully choosing the subject +of her theme, and at last she resolved to write a +brief historical description of the last days of Marie +Antoinette. To write properly on this subject she +had to read up a great deal, and had to find references +in books which were not usually allowed as +school-room property. Mrs. Willis, however, always +allowed the girls who were working for the +English composition prize to have access to her +rather extensive library, and here Hester was often +to be found during play-hours. Two evenings in +the week were also taken up in preparation for the +coming plays, and as Hester was to take rather an +important part in one, and a small character in another, +she was obliged to devote herself to getting +up her parts during the weekly half-holidays. Thus +every moment was busy, and, except at night, she +had little time to devote herself to Nan. +</p> +<p>Nan slept in a pretty crib in Hester’s room, and +each evening the young girl knelt down by her +sister’s side, and gazed at her with love, which was +almost motherly, swelling in her breast. +</p> +<p>All that was best of Hester was drawn out at +these moments; something greater than ambition—something +far and away above school triumphs and +school jealousies spoke then in her heart of hearts. +These moments found her capable of being both +sympathizing and forgiving; these moments followed +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_158' name='page_158'></a>158</span> +out in her daily life might have made Hester +almost great. Now was the time, with her eyes full +of tears and her lips trembling with emotion, for +Annie Forest to have caught a glimpse of the divine +in Hester; the hardness, the pride, the haughty +spirit were all laid aside, and hers was the true +child-heart as she knelt by the sleeping baby. Hester +prayed earnestly at these moments, and, in +in truth, Nan did better for her than any sermon; +better for her than even Mrs. Willis’ best influences. +Nan was as the voice of God to her sister. +</p> +<p>Hester, in her very busy life, had no time to notice, +however, a very slight and almost imperceptible +change in bright little Nan. In the mornings +she was in too great a hurry to pay much heed to +the little one’s chatter; in the afternoons she had +scarcely an instant to devote to her, and when she +saw her playing happily with the other children +she was quite content, and always supposed that +when a spare half-hour did come in her busy life, +Nan would rush to her with the old ecstasy, and +give her the old devotion. +</p> +<p>One day, toward the end of a very fine May, the +girls were all to go for a picnic to some woods +about four miles away. They had looked forward +for several days to this relaxation, and were in the +highest state of delight and the wildest spirits. +After an early dinner they were to drive in several +large wagonettes to the place of rendezvous, where +they were to be regaled with gypsy-tea, and were +to have a few hours in the lovely woods of Burn +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_159' name='page_159'></a>159</span> +Castle, one of the show places of the neighborhood. +Mrs. Willis had invited the Misses Bruce to accompany +them, and they were all to leave the house +punctually at two o’clock. The weather was wonderfully +fine and warm, and it was decided that all +the children, even Nan, should go. +</p> +<p>Perhaps none of the girls looked forward to this +day’s pleasure with greater joy than did Hester; +she determined to make it a real holiday, and a real +time of relaxation. She would forget her English +theme; she would cease to worry herself about +Marie Antoinette; she would cease to repeat her +part in the coming play; and she would devote herself +exclusively and determinately to Nan’s pleasure. +She pictured the little one’s raptures; she heard her +gay shouts of joy, her ceaseless little rippling chatter, +her baby glee, and, above all things, her intense +happiness at being with her own Hetty for the +greater part of a whole day. Hester would ride +her on her shoulder, would race with her; all her +usual companions would be as nothing to her on +this occasion, she would give herself up solely to +Nan. +</p> +<p>As she was dressing that morning she said a word +or two to the child about the coming treat. +</p> +<p>“We’ll light a fire in the wood, Nan, and hang a +kettle over it, and make tea—such good tea; won’t +it be nice?” +</p> +<p>Nan clapped her hands. “And may I take out +my little ummabella (umbrella), case it might +wain?” she asked anxiously. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_160' name='page_160'></a>160</span></p> +<p>Hester flew to her and kissed her. +</p> +<p>“You funny darling!” she said. “Oh, we shall +have such a day! You’ll be with your own Hetty +all day long—your own Hetty; won’t you be +glad?” +</p> +<p>“Me am,” said Nan; “own Hetty, and own +Annie; me am glad.” +</p> +<p>Hester scarcely heard the last words, for the +prayer-gong sounded, and she had to fly down +stairs. +</p> +<p>At dinner time the girls were discussing who +would go with each, and all were very merry and +full of fun. +</p> +<p>“Miss Danesbury will take the little children,” +said Miss Good. “Mrs. Willis says that all the +little ones are to be in Miss Danesbury’s charge.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, please,” said Hester, suddenly, “may Nan +come with me, Miss Good? She’ll be so disappointed +if she doesn’t, and I’ll take such care of +her.” +</p> +<p>Miss Good nodded a careless acquiescence, and +Hester proceeded with her dinner, feeling thoroughly +satisfied. +</p> +<p>Immediately after dinner the girls flew to their +rooms to prepare for their expedition. Hastily +opening a drawer, Hester pulled out a white frock, +white piqué pelisse, and washing hat for Nan—she +meant her darling to look as charming as possible. +</p> +<p>“Oh, dear, Miss Danesbury should have brought +her here by now,” she said to herself impatiently, +and then, hearing the crunching of carriage wheels +on the drive, she flew to the bell and rang it. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_161' name='page_161'></a>161</span></p> +<p>In a few moments one of the maids appeared. +</p> +<p>“Do you know where Miss Nan is, Alice? She +is to go to Burn Castle with me, and I want to +dress her, for it is nearly time to go.” +</p> +<p>Alice looked a little surprised. +</p> +<p>“If you please, miss,” she said, “I think Miss +Nan has just gone.” +</p> +<p>“What do you mean, Alice? Miss Good said +especially she was to go with me.” +</p> +<p>“I know nothing about that, miss; I only know +that I saw Miss Forest carrying her down stairs in +her arms about three minutes ago, and they went off +in the wagonette with all the other little children +and Miss Danesbury.” +</p> +<p>Hester stood perfectly still, her color changed +from red to white; for full half a minute she was +silent. Then, hearing voices from below calling to +her, she said in a cold, quiet tone: +</p> +<p>“That will do, Alice; thank you for letting me +know.” +</p> +<p>She turned to her drawer and put back Nan’s +white and pretty things, and also replaced a new and +very becoming shady hat which she had meant to +wear herself. In her old winter hat, and looking +almost untidy for her, she walked slowly down stairs +and took her place in the wagonette which was +drawn up at the door. +</p> +<p>Cecil Temple and one or two other girls whom +Hester liked very much were in the same wagonette, +but she scarcely cared to talk to them, and +only joined in their laughter by a strong effort. She +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_162' name='page_162'></a>162</span> +was deeply wounded, but her keenest present desire +was to hide any feelings of jealousy she had toward +Annie from the quick eyes of her schoolfellows. +</p> +<p>“Why,” suddenly exclaimed Julia Morris, a particularly +unobservant girl, “I thought you were +going to bring that dear baby sister with you, Hester. +Oh, I do hope there is nothing the matter with her.” +</p> +<p>“Nan has gone on in the first wagonette with +the little children,” said Hester as cheerfully as she +could speak, but she colored slightly, and saw that +Cecil was regarding her attentively. +</p> +<p>Susan Drummond exclaimed suddenly: +</p> +<p>“I saw Annie Forest rushing down the stairs +with little Nan, and Nan had her arms round her +neck, and was laughing merrily. You need not be +anxious about Nan, Hester; she was quite content +to go with Annie.” +</p> +<p>“I did not say I was anxious,” replied Hester in a +cold voice. “How very beautiful that avenue of +beech trees is, Cecil!” +</p> +<p>“But Annie heard Miss Good say that you were +to take Nan,” persisted Julia Morris. “She could +not but have noticed it, for you did flush up so, +Hester, and looked so eager. I never saw any one +more in earnest about a trifle in my life; it was impossible +for Annie not to have heard.” +</p> +<p>“The great thing is that Nan is happy,” said +Hester in a fretted voice. “Do let us change the +subject, girls.” +</p> +<p>Cecil instantly began talking about the coming +plays, and soon the conversation became of an +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_163' name='page_163'></a>163</span> +absorbing character, and Hester’s voice was heard +oftener than the others, and she laughed more frequently +than her companions. +</p> +<p>For all this forced merriment, however, Cecil did +not fail to observe that when Hester got to the place +of meeting at Burn Castle she looked around her +with a quick and eager glance. Then the color +faded from her face, and her eyes grew dim. +</p> +<p>That look of pain on Hester’s face was quite +enough for kind-hearted Cecil. She had thrown +herself on the grass with an exclamation of delight, +but in an instant she was on her feet. +</p> +<p>“Now, of course, the first thing is to find little +Nan,” she said; “she’ll be missing you dreadfully, +Hetty.” +</p> +<p>Cecil held out her hand to Hester to run with +her through the wood, but, to her surprise, Hester +drew back. +</p> +<p>“I’m tired,” she said; “I daresay we shall find +Nan presently. She is sure to be safe, as she is +under Miss Danesbury’s care.” +</p> +<p>Cecil made no remark, but set off by herself to +find the little children. Presently, standing on a +little knoll, and putting her two hands round her +lips, so as to form a speaking trumpet, she shouted +to Hester. Hester came slowly and apparently unwillingly +toward her, but when she got to the foot of +the knoll, Cecil flew down, and, taking her by the +hand, ran with her to the top. +</p> +<p>“Oh, do come quick!” she exclaimed; “it is such +a pretty sight.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_164' name='page_164'></a>164</span></p> +<p>Down in the valley about fifty yards away were +the ten or twelve little children who formed the +infant portion of the school. Miss Danesbury was +sitting at some distance off quietly reading, and the +children, decked with flowers, and carrying tall +grasses and reeds in their hands, were flying round +and round in a merry circle, while in their midst, +and the center attraction, stood Annie, whose hat was +tossed aside, and whose bright, curling hair was +literally crowned with wild flowers. On Annie’s +shoulder stood little Nan, carefully and beautifully +poised, and round Nan’s wavy curls was a starry +wreath of wood-anemones. Nan was shouting gleefully +and clapping her hands, while Annie balanced +her slightest movement with the greatest agility, +and kept her little feet steady on her shoulders with +scarcely an effort. As the children ran round and +round Annie she waltzed gracefully backward and +forward to meet them, and they all sang snatches of +nursery rhymes. When Cecil and Hester appeared +they had reached in their varied collection: +</p> +<table summary='poetry' style=' margin-left:10%;'><tr><td> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>“Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall,</p> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.”</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<p>Here Nan exclaimed, in her clear, high-pitched +voice: +</p> +<p>“Me no fall, Annie,” and the small children on the +ground clapped their hands and blew kisses to her. +</p> +<p>“Isn’t it pretty? Isn’t Annie sweet with children?” +said Cecil, looking round to Hester with all +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_165' name='page_165'></a>165</span> +the admiration she felt for her friend shining in her +face. The expression, however, which Hester wore +at that moment really startled Cecil; she was absolutely +colorless, and presently she called aloud in a +harsh, strained voice: +</p> +<p>“Be careful of her! How wicked of you to put +her like that on your shoulder! She will fall—yes, +I know she will fall; oh, do be careful!” +</p> +<p>Hester’s voice startled the children, who ceased +singing and dancing; Annie made a hasty step forward, +and one little voice alone kept singing out the +words: +</p> +<table summary='poetry' style=' margin-left:10%;'><tr><td> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>“Humpty-Dumpty got a great fall!”—</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<p>when there was a crash and a cry, and Nan, in some +inexplicable way, had fallen backward from Annie’s +shoulders. +</p> +<p>In one instant Hester was in the midst of the +group. +</p> +<p>“Don’t touch her,” she said, as Annie flew to pick +up the child, who, falling with some force on her +head, had been stunned; “don’t touch her—don’t +dare! It was your doing; you did it on purpose—you +wished to do it!” +</p> +<p>“You are unjust,” said Annie, in a low tone. +“Nan was perfectly safe until you startled her. +Like all the rest you are unjust. Nan would have +come to no harm if you had not spoken.” +</p> +<p>Hester did not vouchsafe another word. She sat +on the ground with the unconscious and pretty little +flower-crowned figure laid across her lap; she was +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_166' name='page_166'></a>166</span> +terrified, and thought in her inexperience that Nan +must be dead. +</p> +<p>At the first mention of the accident Cecil had +flown to fetch some water, and when she and Miss +Danesbury applied it to little Nan’s temples, she +presently sighed, and opened her brown eyes wide. +</p> +<p>“I hope—I trust she is not much hurt,” said Miss +Danesbury; “but I think it safest to take her home +at once. Cecil, dear, can you do anything about +fetching a wagonette round to the stile at the +entrance of the wood? Now the puzzle is, who is +to take care of the rest of the little children? If +only they were under Miss Good’s care, I should +breathe more easily.” +</p> +<p>“I am going home with Nan,” said Hester in a +hard voice. +</p> +<p>“Of course, my love; no one would think of +parting you from your little sister,” said the governess, +soothingly. +</p> +<p>“If you please, Miss Danesbury,” said Annie, +whose face was quite as pale as Hester’s, and her +eyes heavy as though she longed to cry, “will you +trust me with the little ones? If you do, I will +promise to take them straight to Miss Good, and to +be most careful of them.” +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury’s gentle and kind face looked +relieved. +</p> +<p>“Thank you, Annie—of course I trust you, dear. +Take the children at once to the meeting-place +under the great oak, and wait there until Miss Good +appears.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_167' name='page_167'></a>167</span> +Annie suddenly sprang forward, and threw her +arms round Miss Danesbury’s neck. +</p> +<p>“Miss Danesbury, you comfort me,” she said, in +a kind of stifled voice, and then she ran off with the +children. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXIII__HUMPTYDUMPTY_HAD_A_GREAT_FALL' id='CHAPTER_XXIII__HUMPTYDUMPTY_HAD_A_GREAT_FALL'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_168' name='page_168'></a>168</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXIII.</h2> +<h3>“HUMPTY-DUMPTY HAD A GREAT FALL.”</h3> +</div> + +<p>All the stupor and languor which immediately +followed Nan’s fall passed off during her drive +home; she chatted and laughed, her cheeks were +flushed, her eyes bright. Hester turned with a +relieved face to Miss Danesbury. +</p> +<p>“My little darling is all right, is she not?” she +said. “Oh, I was so terrified—oh, how thankful I +am no harm has been done!” +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury did not return Hester’s full gaze; +she attempted to take little Nan on her knee, but +Nan clung to Hetty. Then she said: +</p> +<p>“You must be careful to keep the sun off her, +dear—hold your parasol well down—just so. That +is better. When we get home, I will put her to +bed at once. Please God, there <i>is</i> nothing wrong; +but one cannot be too careful.” +</p> +<p>Something in Miss Danesbury’s manner affected +Hester strangely; she clasped Nan’s slight baby +form closer and closer to her heart, and no longer +joined in the little one’s mirth. As the drive drew to +a close, Nan again ceased talking, and fell into a +heavy sleep. +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury’s face grew graver and graver, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_169' name='page_169'></a>169</span> +and, when the wagonette drew up at Lavender +House, she insisted on lifting the sleeping child out +of Hester’s arms, and carrying her up to her little +crib. When Nan’s little head was laid on the cool +pillow, she again opened her eyes, and instantly +asked for a drink. Miss Danesbury gave her some +milk and water, but the moment she drank it she +was sick. +</p> +<p>“Just as I feared,” said the governess; “there is +some little mischief—not much, I hope—but we must +instantly send for the doctor.” +</p> +<p>As Miss Danesbury walked across the room to +ring the bell, Hester followed her. +</p> +<p>“She’s not in danger?” she whispered in a +hoarse voice. “If she is, Annie is guilty of murder.” +</p> +<p>“Don’t, my dear,” said the governess; “you must +keep quiet for Nan’s sake. Please God, she will soon +be better. All I really apprehend is a little excitement +and feverishness, which will pass off in a few +days with care. Hester, my dear, I suddenly remember +that the house is nearly empty, for all the servants +are also enjoying a holiday. I think I must send +you for Dr. Mayflower. The wagonette is still at +the door. Drive at once to town, my dear, and ask +the coachman to take you to No. 10, The Parade. +If you are very quick, you will catch Dr. +Mayflower before he goes out on his afternoon +rounds.” +</p> +<p>Hester glanced for half an instant at Nan, but +her eyes were again closed. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_170' name='page_170'></a>170</span></p> +<p>“I will take the best care of her,” said the +governess in a kind voice; “don’t lose an instant, +dear.” +</p> +<p>Hester snatched up her hat and flew down stairs. +In a moment she was in the wagonette, and the +driver was speedily urging his horses in the direction +of the small town of Sefton, two miles and a half +away. Hester was terrified now—so terrified, in +such an agony, that she even forgot Annie; her +hatred toward Annie became of secondary importance +to her. All her ideas, all her thoughts, were +swallowed up in the one great hope—Should she +be in time to reach Dr. Mayflower’s house before +he set off on his afternoon rounds? As the wagonette +approached Sefton she buried her face +in her hands and uttered a sharp inward cry of +agony. +</p> +<p>“Please God, let me find the doctor!” It was a +real prayer from her heart of hearts. The wagonette +drew up at the doctor’s residence, to discover +him stepping into his brougham. Hester was +a shy child, and had never seen him before; but +she instantly raised her voice, and almost shouted to +him: +</p> +<p>“You are to come with me; please, you are to come +at once. Little Nan is ill—she is hurt. Please, you +are to come at once.” +</p> +<p>“Eh! young lady?” said the round-faced doctor +“Oh! I see; you are one of the little girls from +Lavender House. Is anything wrong there, +dear?” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_171' name='page_171'></a>171</span></p> +<p>Hester managed to relate what had occurred; +whereupon the doctor instantly opened the door of +the wagonette. +</p> +<p>“Jump out, young lady,” he said; “I will drive +you back in my brougham. Masters,” addressing +his coachman, “to Lavender House.” +</p> +<p>Hester sat back in the soft-cushioned carriage, +which bowled smoothly along the road. It seemed +to her impatience that the pace at which they went +was not half quick enough—she longed to put her +head out of the window to shout to the coachman to +go faster. She felt intensely provoked with the +doctor, who sat placidly by her side reading a newspaper. +</p> +<p>Presently she saw that his eyes were fixed on her. +He spoke in his quietest tones. +</p> +<p>“We always take precisely twenty minutes to +drive from the Parade to Lavender House—twenty +minutes, neither more or less. We shall be there +now in exactly ten minutes.” +</p> +<p>Hester tried to smile, but failed; her agony of +apprehension grew and grew. She breathed more +freely when they turned into the avenue. When +they stopped at the wide stone porch, and the doctor +got out, she uttered a sigh of relief. She took Dr. +Mayflower herself up to Nan’s room. Miss Danesbury +opened the door, the doctor went inside, and +Hester crouched down on the landing and waited. +It seemed to her that the good physician would +never come out. When he did she raised a perfectly +blanched face to his, she opened her lips, tried to +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_172' name='page_172'></a>172</span> +speak, but no words would come. Her agitation +was so intense that the kind-hearted doctor took +instant pity on her. +</p> +<p>“Come into this room, my child,” he said. “My +dear, you will be ill yourself if you give way like +this. Pooh! pooh! this agitation is extreme—is +uncalled for. You have got a shock. I shall prescribe +a glass of sherry at once. Come down stairs +with me, and I will see that you get one.” +</p> +<p>“But how is she, sir—how is she?” poor Hester +managed to articulate. +</p> +<p>“Oh! the little one—sweet, pretty, little darling. +I did not know she was your sister—a dear little +child. She got an ugly fall, though—came on a +nasty place.” +</p> +<p>“But, please, sir, how is she? She—she—she is +not in danger?” +</p> +<p>“Danger? by no means, unless you put her into +it. She must be kept very quiet, and, above all +things, not excited. I will come to see her again +to-morrow morning. With proper care she ought +to be quite herself in a few days. Ah! now you’ve +got a little color in your cheek, come down with me +and have that glass of sherry, and you will feel all +right.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXIV_ANNIE_TO_THE_RESCUE' id='CHAPTER_XXIV_ANNIE_TO_THE_RESCUE'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_173' name='page_173'></a>173</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXIV.</h2> +<h3>ANNIE TO THE RESCUE.</h3> +</div> + +<p>The picnic-party arrived home late. The accident +to little Nan had not shortened the day’s pleasure, +although Mrs. Willis, the moment she heard of +it, had come back; for she entered the hall just as +the doctor was stepping into his carriage. He gave +her his opinion, and said that he trusted no +further mischief, beyond a little temporary excitement, +had been caused. He again, however, spoke +of the great necessity of keeping Nan quiet, and +said that her schoolfellows must not come to her, +and that she must not be excited in any way. Mrs. +Willis came into the great hall where Hester was +standing. Instantly she went up to the young girl, +and put her arm around and drew her to her side. +</p> +<p>“Darling,” she said, “this is a grievous anxiety +for you; no words can express my sorrow and my +sympathy; but the doctor is quite hopeful, Hester, +and, please God, we shall soon have the little one +as well as ever.” +</p> +<p>“You are really sorry for me?” said Hester, +raising her eyes to the head-mistress’ face. +</p> +<p>“Of course, dear; need you ask?” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_174' name='page_174'></a>174</span></p> +<p>“Then you will have that wicked Annie Forest +punished—well punished—well punished.” +</p> +<p>“Sometimes, Hester,” said Mrs. Willis, very +gravely, “God takes the punishment of our wrongdoings +into His own hands. Annie came home +with me. Had you seen her face as we drove together +you would not have asked <i>me</i> to punish +her.” +</p> +<p>“Unjust, always unjust,” muttered Hester, but in +so low a voice that Mrs. Willis did not hear the +words. “Please may I go to little Nan?” she said. +</p> +<p>“Certainly, Hester—some tea shall be sent up to +you presently.” +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury arranged to spend that night in +Nan’s room. A sofa bed was brought in for her to +lie on, for Mrs. Willis had yielded to Hester’s almost +feverish entreaties that she might not be banished +from her little sister. Not a sound reached +the room where Nan was lying—even the girls +took off their shoes as they passed the door—not a +whisper came to disturb the sick child. Little Nan +slept most of the evening, only sometimes opening +her eyes and looking up drowsily when Miss Danesbury +changed the cold application to her head. At +nine o’clock there came a low tap at the room +door. Hester went to open it; one of her schoolfellows +stood without. +</p> +<p>“The prayer-gong is not to be sounded to-night. +Will you come to the chapel now? Mrs. Willis +sent me to ask.” +</p> +<p>Hester shook her head. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_175' name='page_175'></a>175</span></p> +<p>“I cannot,” she whispered; “tell her I cannot +come.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, I am so sorry!” replied the girl; “is Nan +very bad?” +</p> +<p>“I don’t know; I hope not. Good-night.” +</p> +<p>Hester closed the room door, took off her dress, +and began very softly to prepare to get into bed. +She put on her dressing-gown, and knelt down as +usual to her private prayers. When she got on her +knees, however, she found it impossible to pray: +her brain felt in a whirl, her feelings were unprayer-like; +and with the temporary relief of believing +Nan in no immediate danger came such a +flood of hatred toward Annie as almost frightened +her. She tried to ask God to make Nan better—quite +well; but even this petition seemed to go no +way—to reach no one—to fall flat on the empty +air. She rose from her knees, and got quietly into +bed. +</p> +<p>Nan lay in that half-drowsy and languid state +until midnight. Hester, with all her very slight +experience of illness, thought that as long as Nan +was quiet she must be getting better; but Miss +Danesbury was by no means so sure, and, notwithstanding +the doctor’s verdict, she felt anxious about +the child. Hester had said that she could not +sleep; but at Miss Danesbury’s special request she +got into bed, and before she knew anything about +it was in a sound slumber. At midnight, when all +the house was quiet, and Miss Danesbury kept a +lonely watch by the sick child’s pillow, there came +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_176' name='page_176'></a>176</span> +a marked change for the worse in the little one. +She opened her feverish eyes wide and began to +call out piteously; but her cry now was, not for +Hester, but for Annie. +</p> +<p>“Me want my Annie,” she said over and over, +“me do, me do. No, no; go ’way, naughty Day-bury, +me want my Annie; me do want her.” +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury felt puzzled and distressed. Hester, +however, was awakened by the piteous cry, and +sat up in bed. +</p> +<p>“What is it, Miss Danesbury?” she asked. +</p> +<p>“She is very much excited, Hester; she is calling +for Annie Forest.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, that is quite impossible,” said Hester, a +shudder passing through her. “Annie can’t come +here. The doctor specially said that none of the +girls were to come near Nan.” +</p> +<p>“Me want Annie; me want my own Annie,” +wailed the sick child. +</p> +<p>“Give me my dressing-gown, please, Miss Danesbury, +and I will go to her,” said Hester. +</p> +<p>She sprang out of bed, and approached the little +crib. The brightness of Nan’s feverish eyes was +distinctly seen. She looked up at Hester, who bent +over her; then she uttered a sharp cry and covered +her little face. +</p> +<p>“Go ’way, go ’way, naughty Hetty—Nan want +Annie; Annie sing, Annie p’ay with Nan—go ’way, +go ’way, Hetty.” +</p> +<p>Hester’s heart was too full to allow her to speak; +but she knelt by the crib and tried to take one of the +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_177' name='page_177'></a>177</span> +little hot hands in hers. Nan, however, pushed her +hands away, and now began to cry loudly. +</p> +<p>“Annie!—Annie!—Annie! me want ’oo; Nan +want ’oo—poor tibby Nan want ’oo, Annie!” +</p> +<p>Miss Danesbury touched Hester on her shoulder. +</p> +<p>“My dear,” she said, “the child’s wish must be +gratified. Annie has an extraordinary power over +children, and under the circumstances I shall take it +upon me to disobey the doctor’s directions. The +child must be quieted at all hazards. Run for Annie, +dear—you know her room. I had better stay with +little Nan, for, though she loves you best, you don’t +sooth her at present—that is often so with a fever +case.” +</p> +<p>“One moment,” said Hester. She turned again +to the little crib. +</p> +<p>“Hetty is going to fetch Annie for Nan. Will +Nan give her own Hetty one kiss?” +</p> +<p>Instantly the little arms were flung round Hester’s +neck. +</p> +<p>“Me like ’oo now, dood Hetty. Go for Annie, +dood Hetty.” +</p> +<p>Instantly Hester ran out of the room. She flew +quickly down the long passage, and did not know +what a strange little figure she made as the moon +from a large window at one end fell full upon her. +So eerie, so ghost-like was her appearance as she flew +noiselessly with her bare feet along the passage that +some one—Hester did not know whom—gave a +stifled cry. The cry seemed to come from a good +way off, and Hester was too preoccupied to notice it. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_178' name='page_178'></a>178</span> +She darted into the room where Susan Drummond +and Annie Forest slept. +</p> +<p>“Annie, you are to come to Nan,” she said in a +sharp high-pitched voice which she scarcely recognized +as her own. +</p> +<p>“Coming,” said Annie, and she walked instantly +to the door with her dress on and stood in the moonlight. +</p> +<p>“You are dressed!” said Hester in astonishment. +</p> +<p>“I could not undress—I lay down as I was. I +fancied I heard Nan’s voice calling me. I guessed I +should be sent for.” +</p> +<p>“Well, come now,” said Hester in her hardest +tones. “You were only sent for because Nan must +be quieted at any risk. Come and see if you can +quiet her. I don’t suppose,” with a bitter laugh +“that you will succeed.” +</p> +<p>“I think so,” replied Annie, in a very soft and +gentle tone. +</p> +<p>She walked back by Hester’s side and entered the +sick-room. She walked straight up to the little cot +and knelt down by Nan, and said, in that strangely +melodious voice of hers: +</p> +<p>“Little darling, Annie has come.” +</p> +<p>“Me like ’oo,” said Nan with a satisfied coo in +her voice, and she turned round on her side with +her back to Miss Danesbury and Hester and her +eyes fixed on Annie. +</p> +<p>“Sing ‘Four-and-twenty,’ Annie; sing ‘Four-and-twenty,’” +she said presently. +</p> +<p>“Four-and-twenty blackbirds baked in a pie,” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_179' name='page_179'></a>179</span> +sang Annie in a low clear voice, without a moment’s +hesitation. She went through the old nursery rhyme +once—twice. Then Nan interrupted her fretfully: +</p> +<p>“Me don’t want dat ’dain; sing ‘Boy Blue,’ +Annie.” +</p> +<p>Annie sang. +</p> +<p>“‘Tree Little Kittens,’ Annie,” interrupted the +little voice presently. +</p> +<p>For more than two hours Annie knelt by the +child, singing nursery rhyme after nursery rhyme, +while the bright beautiful eyes were fixed on her +face, and the little voice said incessantly: +</p> +<p>“Sing, Annie—sing.” +</p> +<p>“Baby Bun, now,” said Nan, when Annie had +come almost to the end of her selection. +</p> +<table summary='poetry' style=' margin-left:10%;'><tr><td> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>“Bye baby bunting,</p> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>Daddy’s gone a hunting—</p> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>He’s gone to fetch a rabbit-skin,</p> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>To place the baby bunting in.”</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<p>Over and over and over did Annie sing the words. +Whenever, even for a brief moment she paused, Nan +said: +</p> +<p>“Sing, Annie—sing ‘Baby Bun.’” +</p> +<p>And all the time the eyes remained wide open, +and the little hands were burning hot; but, gradually, +after more than two hours of constant singing, +Annie began to fancy that the burning skin was +cooler. Then—could she believe it?—she saw the +lids droop over the wide-open eyes. Five minutes +later, to the tune of “Baby Bunting,” Nan had fallen +into a deep and sound sleep. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXV_A_SPOILED_BABY' id='CHAPTER_XXV_A_SPOILED_BABY'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_180' name='page_180'></a>180</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXV.</h2> +<h3>A SPOILED BABY.</h3> +</div> + +<p>In the morning Nan was better, and although +for days she was in a very precarious state, and had +to be kept as quiet as possible, yet Miss Danesbury’s +great dread that fever would set in had passed +away. The doctor said, however, that Nan had +barely escaped real injury to her brain, and that it +would be many a day before she would romp again, +and play freely and noisily with the other children. +Nan had chosen her own nurse, and, with the imperiousness +of all babies—to say nothing of sick babies—she +had her way. From morning till night Annie +remained with her, and when the doctor saw how +Annie alone could soothe and satisfy the child he +would not allow it to be otherwise. At first Nan +would lie with her hand in Annie’s, and her little cry +of “sing, Annie,” going on from time to time; but as +she grew better Annie would sit with her by the +open window, with her head pillowed on her breast, +and her arm round the little slender form, and Nan +would smile and look adoringly at Annie, who would +often return her gaze with intense sadness, and an +indescribable something in her face which caused +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_181' name='page_181'></a>181</span> +the little one to stroke her cheek tenderly, and say +in her sweet baby voice: +</p> +<p>“Poor Annie; poor tibby Annie!” +</p> +<p>They made a pretty picture as they sat there. +Annie, with her charming gypsy face, her wild luxuriant, +curly hair, all the sauciness and unrest in her +soothed by the magic of the little child’s presence; +and the little child herself, with her faint, wild-rose +color, her dark, deep eyes, clear as summer pools, and +her sunshiny golden hair. But pretty as the picture +was Hester loathed it, for Hester thought during +these wretched days that her heart would break. +</p> +<p>Not that Nan turned away from Hetty; she +petted her and kissed her, and sometimes put an +arm round Hetty and and an arm round Annie, as +though, if she could, she would draw them together; +but any one could see that her heart of hearts was +given to Annie, and that Hester ranked second in +her love. Hester would not for worlds express any +of her bitter feelings before Annie; nay, as the doctor +and Miss Danesbury both declared that, however +culpable Annie might have been in causing the accident, +she had saved little Nan’s life by her wonderful +skill in soothing her to sleep on the first night of +her illness, Hester had felt obliged to grumble something +which might have been taken for “thanks.” +</p> +<p>Annie, in reply to this grumble, had bestowed +upon Hester one of her quickest, brightest glances, +for she fathomed the true state of Hester’s heart +toward her well enough. +</p> +<p>These were very bad days for poor Hester, and +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_182' name='page_182'></a>182</span> +but for the avidity with which she threw herself +into her studies she could scarcely have borne them. +</p> +<p>By slow degrees Nan got better; she was allowed +to come down stairs and to sit in Annie’s arms in the +garden, and then Mrs. Willis interfered, and said +that Annie must go back to her studies, and only +devote her usual play hours and half-holidays to +Nan’s service. +</p> +<p>This mandate, however, produced woe and tribulation. +The spoiled child screamed and beat her +little hands, and worked herself up into such a pitch +of excitement that that night she found her way in her +sleep to Annie’s room, and Annie had to quiet her +by taking her into her bed. In the morning the +doctor had to be sent for, and he instantly prescribed +a day or two more of Annie’s company for the child. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis felt dreadfully puzzled. She had undertaken +the charge of the little one; her father +was already far away, so it was impossible now to +make any change of plans; the child was ill—had +been injured by an accident caused by Annie’s carelessness +and by Hester’s want of self-control. But +weak and ill as Nan still was, Mrs. Willis felt that +an undue amount of spoiling was good for no one. +She thought it highly unjust to Annie to keep her +from her school employments at this most important +period of the year. If Annie did not reach a certain +degree of excellence in her school marks she +could not be promoted in her class. Mrs. Willis +did not expect the wild and heedless girl to carry off +any special prizes; but her abilities were quite up +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_183' name='page_183'></a>183</span> +to the average, and she always hoped to rouse sufficient +ambition in her to enable her to acquire a +good and sound education. Mrs. Willis knew how +necessary this was for poor Annie’s future, and, +after giving the doctor an assurance that Nan’s +whims and pleasures should be attended to for the +next two or three days, she determined at the end +of that time to assert her own authority with the +child, and to insist on Annie working hard at +her lessons, and returning to her usual school-room +life. +</p> +<p>On the morning of the third day Mrs. Willis +made inquiries, heard that Nan had spent an excellent +night, eaten a hearty breakfast, and was +altogether looking blooming. When the girls assembled +in the school-room for their lessons, Annie +brought her little charge down to the large play-room, +where they established themselves cozily, and +Annie began to instruct little Nan in the mysteries +of +</p> +<table summary='poetry' style=' margin-left:10%;'><tr><td> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>“Tic, tac, too,</p> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>The little horse has lost his shoe.”</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<p>Nan was entering into the spirit of the game, was +imagining herself a little horse, and was holding out +her small foot to be shod, when Mrs. Willis entered +the room. +</p> +<p>“Come with me, Nan,” she said; “I have got +something to show you.” +</p> +<p>Nan got up instantly, held out one hand to Mrs. +Willis and the other to Annie, and said, in her confident +baby tones: +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_184' name='page_184'></a>184</span></p> +<p>“Me tum; Annie tumming too.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis said nothing, but holding the little +hand, and accompanied by Annie, she went out of +the play-room, across the stone hall, and through the +baize doors until she reached her own delightful +private sitting-room. +</p> +<p>There were heaps of pretty things about, and Nan +gazed round her with the appreciative glance of a +pleased connoisseur. +</p> +<p>“Pitty ’oom,” she said approvingly. “Nan +likes this ’oom. Me’ll stay here, and so will +Annie.” +</p> +<p>Here she uttered a sudden cry of rapture—on +the floor, with its leaves temptingly open, lay a +gaily-painted picture-book, and curled up in a soft +fluffy ball by its side was a white Persian kitten +asleep. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis whispered something to Annie, who +ran out of the room, and Nan knelt down in a perfect +rapture of worship by the kitten’s side. +</p> +<p>“Pitty tibby pussy!” she exclaimed several +times, and she rubbed it so persistently the wrong +way that the kitten shivered and stood up, arched +its back very high, yawned, turned round three +times, and lay down again, Alas! “tibby pussy” +was not allowed to have any continuous slumber. +Nan dragged the Persian by its tail into her lap, +and when it resisted this indignity, and with two +or three light bounds disappeared out of the room, +she stretched out her little hands and began to cry +for it. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_185' name='page_185'></a>185</span></p> +<p>“Tum back, puss, puss—tum back, poor tibby +puss—Nan loves ’oo. Annie, go fetch puss for Nan.” +Then for the first time she discovered that Annie +was absent, and that she was alone, with the exception +of Mrs. Willis, who sat busily writing at a +distant table. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis counted for nothing at all with Nan—she +did not consider her of the smallest importance +and after giving her a quick glance of some disdain +she began to trot round the room on a voyage of +discovery. Any moment Annie would come back—Annie +had, indeed, probably gone to fetch the kitten, +and would quickly return with it. She walked +slowly round and round, keeping well away from +that part of the room where Mrs. Willis sat. Presently +she found a very choice little china jug, which +she carefully abstracted with her small fingers from +a cabinet, which contained many valuable treasures. +She sat down on the floor exactly beneath the cabinet, +and began to play with her jug. She went +through in eager pantomime a little game which +Annie had invented for her, and imagined that she +was a little milkmaid, and that the jug was full of +sweet new milk; she called out to an imaginary set +of purchasers, “Want any milk?” and then she +poured some by way of drops of milk into the palm +of her little hand, which she drank up in the name +of her customers with considerable gusto. Presently +knocking the little jug with some vehemence on the +floor she deprived it with one neat blow of its handle +and spout. Mrs. Willis was busily writing, and +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_186' name='page_186'></a>186</span> +did not look up. Nan was not in the least disconcerted; +she said aloud: +</p> +<p>“Poor tibby zug b’oke,” and then she left the fragments +on the floor, and started off on a fresh voyage +of discovery. This time she dragged down a +large photographic album on to a cushion, and, kneeling +by it, began to look through the pictures, flapping +the pages together with a loud noise, and laughing +merrily as she did so. She was now much +nearer to Mrs. Willis, who was attracted by the +sound, and looking up hastened to the rescue of one +of her most precious collections of photographs. +</p> +<p>“Nan, dear,” she said, “shut up that book at once. +Nan mustn’t touch. Shut the book, darling, and go +and sit on the floor, and look at your nice-colored +pictures.” +</p> +<p>Nan, still holding a chubby hand between the +leaves of the album, gave Mrs. Willis a full defiant +glance, and said: +</p> +<p>“Me won’t.” +</p> +<p>“Come, Nan,” said the head-mistress. +</p> +<p>“Me want Annie,” said Nan, still kneeling by +the album, and, bending her head over the photographs, +she turned the page and burst into a peal of +laughter. +</p> +<p>“Pitty bow vow,” she said, pointing to a photograph +of a retriever; “oh, pitty bow woo, Nan +loves ’oo.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis stooped down and lifted the little girl +into her arms. +</p> +<p>“Nan, dear,” she said, “it is naughty to disobey. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_187' name='page_187'></a>187</span> +Sit down by your picture-book, and be a good +girl.” +</p> +<p>“Me won’t,” said Nan again, and here she raised +her small dimpled hand and gave Mrs. Willis a +smart slap on her cheek. +</p> +<p>“Naughty lady, me don’t like ’oo; go ’way. Nan +want Annie—Nan do want Annie. Me don’t love +’oo, naughty lady; go ’way.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis took Nan on her knee. She felt that +the little will must be bent to hers, but the task was +no easy one. The child scarcely knew her, she was +still weak and excitable, and she presently burst into +storms of tears, and sobbed and sobbed as though +her little heart would break, her one cry being for +“Annie, Annie, Annie.” When Annie did join her +in the play hour, the little cheeks were flushed, the +white brow ached, and the child’s small hands were +hot and feverish. Mrs. Willis felt terribly puzzled. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXVI_UNDER_THE_LAUREL_BUSH' id='CHAPTER_XXVI_UNDER_THE_LAUREL_BUSH'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_188' name='page_188'></a>188</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXVI.</h2> +<h3>UNDER THE LAUREL BUSH.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Mrs. Willis owned to herself that she was non-plussed; +it was quite impossible to allow Annie to +neglect her studies, and yet little Nan’s health was +still too precarious to allow her to run the risk of +having the child constantly fretted. +</p> +<p>Suddenly a welcome idea occurred to her; she +would write at once to Nan’s old nurse, and see if +she could come to Lavender House for the remainder +of the present term. Mrs. Willis dispatched her letter +that very day, and by the following evening +the nurse was once more in possession of her much-loved +little charge. The habits of her babyhood +were too strong for Nan; she returned to them +gladly enough, and though in her heart of hearts +she was still intensely loyal to Annie, she no longer +fretted when she was not with her. +</p> +<p>Annie resumed her ordinary work, and though +Hester was very cold to her, several of the other +girls in the school frankly confided to their favorite +how much they had missed her, and how glad they +were to have her back with them once more. +</p> +<p>Annie found herself at this time in an ever-shifting +mood—one moment she longed intensely for a +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_189' name='page_189'></a>189</span> +kiss, and a fervent pardon from Mrs. Willis’ lips; +another, she said to herself defiantly she could and +would live without it; one moment the hungry and +sorrowful look in Hester’s eyes went straight to +Annie’s heart, and she wished she might restore +her little treasure whom she had stolen; the next +she rejoiced in her strange power over Nan, and +resolved to keep all the love she could get. +</p> +<p>In short, Annie was in that condition when she +could be easily influenced for good or evil—she was +in that state of weakness when temptation is least +easily resisted. +</p> +<p>A few days after the arrival of Nan’s nurse Mrs. +Willis was obliged unexpectedly to leave home; a +near relative was dangerously ill in London, and the +school-mistress went away in much trouble and +anxiety. Some of her favorite pupils flocked to the +front entrance to see their beloved mistress off. +Among the group Cecil stood, and several girls of +the first class; many of the little girls were also +present, but Annie was not among them. Just at +the last moment she rushed up breathlessly; she +was tying some starry jasmine and some blue forget-me-nots +together, and as the carriage was +moving off she flung the charming bouquet into her +mistress’ lap. +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis rewarded her with one of her old +looks of confidence and love; she raised the flowers +to her lips and kissed them, and her eyes smiled on +Annie. +</p> +<p>“Good-by, dear,” she called out; “good-by, all +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_190' name='page_190'></a>190</span> +my dear girls; I will try and be back to-morrow +night. Remember, my children, during my absence +I trust you.” +</p> +<p>The carriage disappeared down the avenue, and +the group of girls melted away. Cecil looked round +for Annie, but Annie had been the first to disappear. +</p> +<p>When her mistress had kissed the flowers and +smiled at her, Annie darted into the shrubbery and +stood there wiping the fast-falling tears from her +eyes. She was interrupted in this occupation by the +sudden cries of two glad and eager voices, and instantly +her hands were taken, and some girls rather +younger than herself began to drag her in the +opposite direction through the shrubbery. +</p> +<p>“Come; Annie—come at once, Annie, darling,” +exclaimed Phyllis and Nora Raymond. “The basket +has come; it’s under the thick laurel-tree in the +back avenue. We are all waiting for you; we none +of us will open it till you arrive.” +</p> +<p>Annie’s face, a truly April one, changed as if by +magic. The tears dried on her cheeks; her eyes +filled with sunlight; she was all eager for the coming +fun. +</p> +<p>“Then we won’t lose a moment, Phyllis,” she +said: “we’ll see what that duck of a Betty has done +for us.” +</p> +<p>The three girls scampered down the back avenue, +where they found five of their companions, among +them Susan Drummond, standing in different attitudes +of expectation near a very large and low-growing +laurel-tree. Every one raised a shout when +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_191' name='page_191'></a>191</span> +Annie appeared; she was undoubtedly recognized +as queen and leader of the proceedings. She took +her post without an instant’s hesitation, and began +ordering her willing subjects about. +</p> +<p>“Now, is the coast clear? yes, I think so. Come, +Susie, greedy as you are, you must take your part. +You alone of all of us can cackle with the exact imitation +of an old hen: get behind that tree at once and +watch the yard. Don’t forget to cackle for your +life if you even see the shadow of a footfall. +Nora, my pretty birdie, you must be the thrush +for the nonce; here, take your post, watch the lawn +and the front avenue. Now then, girls, the rest of +us can see what spoils Betty has provided for us.” +</p> +<p>The basket was dragged from its hiding-place, +and longing faces peered eagerly and greedily into +its contents. +</p> +<p>“Oh, oh! I say, cherries! and what a lot! Good +Betty! dear, darling Betty! you gathered those +from your own trees, and they are as ripe as your +apple-blossom cheeks! Now then, what next? I do +declare, meringues! Betty knew my weakness. +Twelve meringues—that is one and a half apiece; +Susan Drummond sha‘n’t have more than her share. +Meringues and cheesecakes and—tartlets—oh! oh! +what a duck Betty is! A plum-cake—good, excellent +Betty, she deserves to be canonized! What have we +here? Roast chickens—better and better! What is +in this parcel? Slices of ham; Betty knew she dare +not show her face again if she forgot the ham. +Knives and forks, spoons—fresh rolls—salt and pepper, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_192' name='page_192'></a>192</span> +and a dozen bottles of ginger-beer, and a little +corkscrew in case we want it.” +</p> +<p>These various exclamations came from many lips. +The contents of the basket were carefully and tenderly +replaced, the lid was fastened down, and it +was once more consigned to its hiding place under +the thick boughs of the laurel. +</p> +<p>Not a moment too soon, for just at this instant +Susan cackled fiercely, and the little group withdrew, +Annie first whispering: +</p> +<p>“At twelve to-night, then, girls—oh, yes, I have +managed the key.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXVII_TRUANTS' id='CHAPTER_XXVII_TRUANTS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_193' name='page_193'></a>193</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXVII.</h2> +<h3>TRUANTS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>It was a proverbial saying in the school that Annie +Forest was always in hot water; she was exceedingly +daring, and loved what she called a spice of +danger. This was not the first stolen picnic at +which Annie reigned as queen, but this was the +largest she had yet organized, and this was the first +time she had dared to go out of doors with her +satellites. +</p> +<p>Hitherto these naughty sprites had been content +to carry their baskets full of artfully-concealed provisions +to a disused attic which was exactly over +the box-room, and consequently out of reach of +the inhabited part of the house. Here, making a +table of a great chest which stood in the attic, +they feasted gloriously, undisturbed by the musty +smell or by the innumerable spiders and beetles +which disappeared rapidly in all directions at their +approach; but when Annie one day incautiously +suggested that on summer nights the outside +world was all at their disposal, they began to discover +flaws in their banqueting hall. Mary Price +said the musty smell made her half sick; Phyllis declared +that at the sight of a spider she invariably +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_194' name='page_194'></a>194</span> +turned faint; and Susan Drummond was heard to +murmur that in a dusty, fusty attic even meringues +scarcely kept her awake. The girls were all wild to +try a midnight picnic out of doors, and Annie in her +present mood, was only too eager for the fun. +</p> +<p>With her usual skill she organized the whole undertaking, +and eight agitated, slightly frightened, +but much excited girls retired to their rooms that +night. Annie, in her heart of hearts, felt rather sorry +that Mrs. Willis should happen to be away; dim +ideas of honor and trustworthiness were still stirring +in her breast, but she dared not think now. +</p> +<p>The night was in every respect propitious; the +moon would not rise until after twelve, so the little +party could get away under the friendly shelter of +the darkness, and soon afterward have plenty of +light to enjoy their stolen feast. They had arranged +to make no movement until close on midnight, and +then they were all to meet in a passage which belonged +to the kitchen regions, and where there was +a side door which opened directly into the shrubbery. +This door was not very often unlocked, and Annie +had taken the key from its place in the lock some +days before. She went to bed with her companions +at nine o’clock as usual, and presently fell into an +uneasy doze. She awoke to hear the great clock in +the hall strike eleven, and a few minutes afterward +she heard Miss Danesbury’s footsteps retiring to her +room at the other end of the passage. +</p> +<p>“Danesbury is always the last to go to bed,” +whispered Annie to herself; “I can get up presently.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_195' name='page_195'></a>195</span></p> +<p>She lay for another twenty minutes, then, softly +rising, began to put on her clothes in the dark. Over +her dress she fastened her waterproof, and placed +a close-fitting brown velvet cap on her curly head. +Having dressed herself, she approached Susan’s bed, +with the intention of rousing her. +</p> +<p>“I shall have fine work now,” she said, “and +shall probably have to resort to cold water. Really, +if Susy proves too hard to wake, I shall let her +sleep on—her drowsiness is past bearing.” +</p> +<p>Annie, however, was considerably startled when +she discovered that Miss Drummond’s bed was without +an occupant. +</p> +<p>At this moment the room door was very softly +opened, and Susan, fully dressed and in her waterproof, +came in. +</p> +<p>“Why, Susy, where have you been?” exclaimed +Annie. “Fancy you being awake a moment before +it is necessary!” +</p> +<p>“For once in a way I was restless,” replied Miss +Drummond, “so I thought I would get up, and take +a turn in the passage outside. The house is perfectly +quiet, and we can come now; most of the girls are +already waiting at the side door.” +</p> +<p>Holding their shoes in their hands, Annie and +Susan went noiselessly down the carpetless stairs, +and found the remaining six girls waiting for them +by the side door. +</p> +<p>“Rover is our one last danger now,” said Annie, +as she fitted the well-oiled key into the lock. “Put on +your shoes, girls, and let me out first; I think I can +manage him.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_196' name='page_196'></a>196</span></p> +<p>She was alluding to a great mastiff which was +usually kept chained up by day. Phyllis and Nora +laid their hands on her arm. +</p> +<p>“Oh, Annie, oh love, suppose he seizes on you, +and knocks you down—oh, dare you venture?” +</p> +<p>“Let me go,” said Annie a little contemptuously; +“you don’t suppose I am afraid?” +</p> +<p>Her fingers trembled, for her nerves were highly +strung; but she managed to unlock the door and +draw back the bolts, and, opening it softly, she went +out into the silent night. +</p> +<p>Very slight as the noise she made was, it had +aroused the watchful Rover, who trotted around +swiftly to know what was the matter. But Annie +had made friends with Rover long ago, by stealing +to his kennel door and feeding him, and she had +now but to say “Rover” in her melodious voice, and +throw her arms around his neck, to completely subvert +his morals. +</p> +<p>“He is one of us, girls,” she called in a whisper to +her companions; “come out. Rover will be as +naughty as the rest of us, and go with us as our +body-guard to the fairies’ field. Now, I will lock +the door on the outside, and we can be off. Ah, the +moon is getting up splendidly, and when we have +secured Betty’s basket, we shall be quite out of +reach of danger.” +</p> +<p>At Annie’s words of encouragement the seven +girls ventured out. She locked the door, put the +key into her pocket, and, holding Rover by his +collar, led the way in the direction of the laurel-bush. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_197' name='page_197'></a>197</span> +The basket was secured, and Susan, to her +disgust, and Mary Morris were elected for the first +part of the way to carry it. The young truants +then walked quickly down the avenue until they +came to a turnstile which led into a wood. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXVIII_IN_THE_FAIRIES__FIELD' id='CHAPTER_XXVIII_IN_THE_FAIRIES__FIELD'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_198' name='page_198'></a>198</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXVIII.</h2> +<h3>IN THE FAIRIES’ FIELD.</h3> +</div> + +<p>The moon had now come up brilliantly, and the +little party were in the highest possible spirits. +They had got safely away from the house, and +there was now, comparatively speaking, little fear +of discovery. The more timid ones, who ventured +to confess that their hearts were in their mouths +while Annie was unlocking the side door, now became +the most excited, and perhaps the boldest, +under the reaction which set in. Even the wood, +which was comparatively dark, with only patches +of moonlight here and there, and queer weird shadows +where the trees were thinnest, could not affect +their spirits. +</p> +<p>The poor sleepy rabbits must have been astonished +that night at the shouts of the revelers, as +they hurried past them, and the birds must have +taken their sleepy heads from under their downy +wings, and wondered if the morning had come some +hours before its usual time. +</p> +<p>More than one solemn old owl blinked at them, +and hooted as they passed, and told them in owl +language what silly, naughty young things they +were, and how they would repent of this dissipation +by-and-by. But if the girls were to have an +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_199' name='page_199'></a>199</span> +hour of remorse, it did not visit them then; their +hearts were like feathers, and by the time they +reached the fields where the fairies were supposed +to play, their spirits had become almost uncontrollable. +</p> +<p>Luckily for them this small green field lay in a +secluded hollow, and more luckily for them no +tramps were about to hear their merriment. Rover, +who constituted himself Annie’s protector, now +lay down by her side, and as she was the real ringleader +and queen of the occasion, she ordered her +subjects about pretty sharply. +</p> +<p>“Now, girls, quick; open the basket. Yes, I’m +going to rest. I have organized the whole thing, +and I’m fairly tired; so I’ll just sit quietly here, and +Rover will take care of me while you set things +straight. Ah! good Betty; she did not even forget +the white table-cloth.” +</p> +<p>Here one of the girls remarked casually that the +grass was wet with dew, and that it was well they +had all put on their waterproofs. +</p> +<p>Annie interrupted again in a petulant voice: +</p> +<p>“Don’t croak, Mary Morris. Out with the chickens, +lay the ham in this corner, and the cherries +will make a picturesque pile in the middle. Twelve +meringues in all; that means a meringue and a half +each. We shall have some difficulty in dividing. +Oh, dear! oh, dear! how hungry I am! I was far +too excited to eat anything at supper-time.” +</p> +<p>“So was I,” said Phyllis, coming up and pressing +close to Annie. “I do think Miss Danesbury cuts +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_200' name='page_200'></a>200</span> +the bread and butter too thick—don’t you, Annie? +I could not eat mine at all to-night, and Cecil Temple +asked me if I was not well.” +</p> +<p>“Those who don’t want chicken hold up their +hands,” here interrupted Annie, who had tossed her +brown cap on the grass, and between whose brows +a faint frown had passed for an instant at the mention +of Cecil’s name. +</p> +<p>The feast now began in earnest and silence +reigned for a short time, broken only by the clatter +of plates and such an occasional remark as “Pass +the salt, please,” “Pepper this way, if you’ve no +objection,” “How good chicken tastes in fairy-land,” +etc. At last the ginger-beer bottles began to pop—the +girls’ first hunger was appeased. Rover gladly +crunched up all the bones, and conversation flowed +once more, accompanied by the delicate diversion of +taking alternate bites at meringues and cheesecakes. +</p> +<p>“I wish the fairies would come out,” said Annie. +</p> +<p>“Oh, don’t!” shivered Phyllis, looking round her +nervously. +</p> +<p>“Annie darling, do tell us a ghost story,” cried +several voices. +</p> +<p>Annie laughed and commenced a series of nonsense +tales, all of a slightly eerie character, which +she made up on the spot. +</p> +<p>The moon riding high in the heavens looked +down on the young giddy heads, and their laughter, +naughty as they were, sounded sweet in the night +air. +</p> +<p>Time flew quickly and the girls suddenly discovered +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_201' name='page_201'></a>201</span> +that they must pack up their table-cloth and +remove all traces of the feast unless they wished +the bright light of morning to discover them. They +rose hastily, sighing and slightly depressed now +that their fun was over. The white table-cloth, no +longer very white, was packed into the basket, the +ginger-beer bottles placed on top of it and the lid +fastened down. Not a crumb of the feast remained; +Rover had demolished the bones and the eight girls +had made short work of everything else, with the +exception of the cherry-stones, which Phyllis carefully +collected and popped into a little hole in the +ground. +</p> +<p>The party then progressed slowly homeward and +once more entered the dark wood. They were much +more silent now; the wood was darker, and the +chill which foretells the dawn was making itself felt +in the air. Either the sense of cold or a certain +effect produced by Annie’s ridiculous stories, made +many of the little party unduly nervous. +</p> +<p>They had only taken a few steps through the +wood when Phyllis suddenly uttered a piercing +shriek. This shriek was echoed by Nora and by +Mary Morris, and all their hearts seemed to leap +into their mouths when they saw something move +among the trees. Rover uttered a growl, and, but +for Annie’s detaining hand, would have sprung forward. +The high-spirited girl was not to be easily +daunted. +</p> +<p>“Behold, girls, the goblin of the woods,” she exclaimed. +“Quiet, Rover; stand still.” +</p> +<p>The next instant the fears of the little party +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_202' name='page_202'></a>202</span> +reached their culmination when a tall, dark figure +stood directly in their paths. +</p> +<p>“If you don’t let us pass at once,” said Annie’s +voice, “I’ll set Rover at you.” +</p> +<p>The dog began to bark loudly and quivered from +head to foot. +</p> +<p>The figure moved a little to one side, and a rather +deep and slightly dramatic voice said: +</p> +<p>“I mean you no harm, young ladies; I’m only a +gypsy-mother from the tents yonder. You are +welcome to get back to Lavender House. I have +then one course plain before me.” +</p> +<p>“Come on, girls,” said Annie, now considerably +frightened, while Phyllis, and Nora, and one or two +more began to sob. +</p> +<p>“Look here, young ladies,” said the gypsy in a +whining voice, “I don’t mean you no harm, my +pretties, and it’s no affair of mine telling the good +ladies at Lavender House what I’ve seen. You +cross my hand, dears, each of you, with a bit of +silver, and all I’ll do is to tell your pretty fortunes, +and mum is the word with the gypsy-mother as far +as this night’s prank is concerned.” +</p> +<p>“We had better do it, Annie—we had better do +it,” here sobbed Phyllis. “If this was found out by +Mrs. Willis we might be expelled—we might, +indeed; and that horrid woman is sure to tell of +us—I know she is.” +</p> +<p>“Quite sure to tell, dear,” said the tall gypsy, +dropping a courtesy in a manner which looked frightfully +sarcastic in the long shadows made by the +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_203' name='page_203'></a>203</span> +trees. “Quite sure to tell, and to be expelled is the +very least that could happen to such naughty little +ladies. Here’s a nice little bit of clearing in the +wood, and we’ll all come over, and Mother Rachel +will tell your fortunes in a twinkling, and no one +will be the wiser. Sixpence apiece, my dears—only +sixpence apiece.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, come; do, do come,” said Nora, and the +next moment they were all standing in a circle +round Mother Rachel, who pocketed her blackmail +eagerly, and repeated some gibberish over each +little hand. Over Annie’s palm she lingered for a +brief moment, and looked with her penetrating eyes +into the girl’s face. +</p> +<p>“You’ll have suffering before you, miss; some +suspicion, and danger even to life itself. But you’ll +triumph, my dear, you’ll triumph. You’re a plucky +one, and you’ll do a brave deed. There—good-night, +young ladies; you have nothing more to fear +from Mother Rachel.” +</p> +<p>The tall dark figure disappeared into the blackest +shadows of the wood, and the girls, now like so +many frightened hares, flew home. They deposited +their basket where Betty would find it, under the +shadow of the great laurel in the back avenue. +They all bade Rover an affectionate “good-night.” +Annie softly unlocked the side-door, and one by one, +with their shoes in their hands, they regained their +bedrooms. They were all very tired, and very cold, +and a dull fear and sense of insecurity rested over +each little heart. Suppose Mother Rachel proved +unfaithful, notwithstanding the sixpences? +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXIX_HESTER_S_FORGOTTEN_BOOK' id='CHAPTER_XXIX_HESTER_S_FORGOTTEN_BOOK'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_204' name='page_204'></a>204</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXIX.</h2> +<h3>HESTER’S FORGOTTEN BOOK.</h3> +</div> + +<p>It wanted scarcely three weeks to the holidays, +and therefore scarcely three weeks to that auspicious +day when Lavender House was to be the scene +of one long triumph, and was to be the happy spot +selected for a midsummer holiday, accompanied by +all that could make a holiday perfect—for youth +and health would be there, and even the unsuccessful +competitors for the great prizes would not have +too sore hearts, for they would know that on the +next day they were going home. Each girl who had +done her best would have a word of commendation, +and only those who were very naughty, or very +stubborn, could resist the all-potent elixir of happiness +which would be poured out so abundantly for +Mrs. Willis’ pupils on this day. +</p> +<p>Now that the time was drawing so near, those +girls who were working for prizes found themselves +fully occupied from morning to night. In +play-hours even, girls would be seen with their +heads bent over their books, and, between the prizes +and the acting, no little bees in any hive could be +more constantly employed than were these young +girls just now. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_205' name='page_205'></a>205</span></p> +<p>No happiness is, after all, to be compared to the +happiness of healthful occupation. Busy people have +no time to fret and no time to grumble. According +to our old friend, Dr. Watts, people who are healthily +busy have also no time to be naughty, for the old +doctor says that it is for idle hands that mischief is +prepared. +</p> +<p>Be that as it may, and there is great truth in it, +some naughty sprites, some bad fairies, were flitting +around and about that apparently peaceful atmosphere. +That sunny home, governed by all that was +sweet and good, was not without its serpent. +</p> +<p>Of all the prizes which attracted interest and +aroused competition, the prize for English composition +was this year the most popular. In the first +place, this was known to be Mrs. Willis’ own favorite +subject. She had a great wish that her girls should +write intelligibly—she had a greater wish that, if +possible, they should think. +</p> +<p>“Never was there so much written and printed,” +she was often heard to say; “but can any one show +me a book with thoughts in it? Can any one show +me, unless as a rare exception, a book which will live? +Oh, yes, these books which issue from the press in +thousands are, many of them, very smart, a great +many of them clever, but they are thrown off too +quickly. All great things, great books among them, +must be evolved slowly.” +</p> +<p>Then she would tell her pupils what she considered +the reason of this. +</p> +<p>“In these days,” she would say, “all girls are +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_206' name='page_206'></a>206</span> +what is called highly educated. Girls and boys +alike must go in for competitive examinations, must +take out diplomas, and must pass certain standards of +excellence. The system is cramming from beginning +to end. There is no time for reflection. In short, +my dear girls, you swallow a great deal, but you do +not digest your intellectual food.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis hailed with pleasure any little dawnings +of real thought in her girls’ prize essays. More +than once she bestowed the prize upon the essay +which seemed to the girls the most crude and +unfinished. +</p> +<p>“Never mind,” she would say, “here is an idea—or +at least half an idea. This little bit of composition +is original, and not, at best, a poor imitation of Sir. +Walter Scott or Lord Macaulay.” +</p> +<p>Thus the girls found a strong stimulus to be +their real selves in these little essays, and the best +of them chose their subject and let it ferment in +their brains without the aid of books, except for the +more technical parts. +</p> +<p>More than one girl in the school was surprised at +Dora Russell exerting herself to try for the prize +essay. She was just about to close her school career, +and they could not make out why she roused herself +to work for the most difficult prize, for which she +would have to compete with any girl in the school +who chose to make a similar attempt. +</p> +<p>Dora, however, had her own, not very high +motive for making the attempt. She was a +thoroughly accomplished girl, graceful in her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_207' name='page_207'></a>207</span> +appearance and manner; in short, just the sort of +girl who would be supposed to do credit to a school. +She played with finish, and even delicacy of touch. +There was certainly no soul in her music, but neither +were there any wrong notes. Her drawings were +equally correct, her perspective good, her trees were +real trees, and the coloring of her water-color +sketches was pure. She spoke French extremely +well, and with a correct accent, and her German +also was above the average. Nevertheless, Dora +was commonplace, and those girls who knew her +best spoke sarcastically, and smiled at one another +when she alluded to her prize essay, and seemed +confident of being the successful competitor. +</p> +<p>“You won’t like to be beaten, Dora, say, by +Annie Forest,” they would laughingly remark; +whereupon Dora’s calm face, would slightly flush +and her lips would assume a very proud curve. If +there was one thing she could not bear it was to be +beaten. +</p> +<p>“Why do you try for it, Dora?” her class-fellows +would ask; but here Dora made no reply: she kept +her reason to herself. +</p> +<p>The fact was, Dora, who must be a copyist to the +end of the chapter, and who could never to her latest +day do anything original, had determined to try +for the composition prize because she happened +accidentally to hear a conversation between Mrs. +Willis and Miss Danesbury, in which something +was said about a gold locket with Mrs. Willis’ +portrait inside. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_208' name='page_208'></a>208</span></p> +<p>Dora instantly jumped at the conclusion that this +was to be the great prize bestowed upon the successful +essayist. Delightful idea; how well the trinket +would look round her smooth white throat! Instantly +she determined to try for this prize, and of +course as instantly the bare idea of defeat became +intolerable to her. She went steadily and methodically +to work. With extreme care she chose her +subject. Knowing something of Mrs. Willis’ peculiarities, +she determined that her theme should not +be historical; she believed that she could express +herself freely and with power if only she could +secure an unhackneyed subject. Suddenly an idea +which she considered brilliant occurred to her. She +would call her composition “The River.” This +should not bear reference to Father Thames, or any +other special river of England, but it should trace +the windings of some fabled stream of Dora’s +imagination, which, as it flowed along, should tell +something of the story of the many places by which +it passed. Dora was charmed with her own +thought, and worked hard, evening after evening, at +her subject, covering sheets of manuscript paper +with penciled jottings, and arranging and rearranging +her somewhat confused thoughts. She greatly +admired a perfectly rounded period, and she was +most particular as to the style in which she wrote. +For the purpose of improving her style she even +studied old volumes of Addison’s <i>Spectator</i>; but +after a time she gave up this course of study, for she +found it so difficult to mold her English to Addison’s +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_209' name='page_209'></a>209</span> +that she came to the comfortable conclusion +that Addison was decidedly obsolete, and that if she +wished to do full justice to “The River” she must +trust to her own unaided genius. +</p> +<p>At last the first ten pages were written. The +subject was entered upon with considerable flourishes, +and some rather apt poetical quotations from a book +containing a collection of poems; the river itself had +already left its home in the mountain, and was +careering merrily past sunny meadows and little +rural, impossible cottages, where the golden-haired +children played. +</p> +<p>Dora made a very neat copy of her essay so far. +She now began to see her way clearly—there would +be a very powerful passage as the river approached +the murky town. Here, indeed, would be room for +powerful and pathetic writing. She wondered if +she might venture so far as to hide a suicide in her +rushing waters; and then at last the brawling river +would lose itself in the sea; and, of course, there +would not be the smallest connection between her +river, and Kingsley’s well-known song, +</p> +<table summary='poetry' style=' margin-left:10%;'><tr><td> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>“Clear and cool.”</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<p>She finished writing her ten pages, and being now +positively certain of her gold locket, went to bed in +a happy state of mind. +</p> +<p>This was the very night when Annie was to lead +her revelers through the dark wood, but Dora, who +never troubled herself about the younger classes, +would have been certainly the last to notice the fact +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_210' name='page_210'></a>210</span> +that a few of the girls in Lavender House seemed +little disposed to eat their suppers of thick bread +and butter and milk. She went to bed and dreamed +happy dreams about her golden locket, and had +little idea that any mischief was about to be performed. +</p> +<p>Hester Thornton also, but in a very different +spirit, was working hard at her essay. Hester worked +conscientiously; she had chosen “Marie Antoinette” +as her theme, and she read the sorrowful +story of the beautiful queen with intense interest, +and tried hard to get herself into the spirit of the +times about which she must write. She had scarcely +begun her essay yet, but she had already collected +most of the historical facts. +</p> +<p>Hester was a very careful little student, and as +she prepared herself for the great work, she thought +little or nothing about the prize—she only wanted to +do justice to the unfortunate queen of France. She +was in bed that night, and just dropping off to sleep, +when she suddenly remembered that she had left a +volume of French poetry on her school desk. This +was against the rules, and she knew that Miss Danesbury +would confiscate the book in the morning, and +would not let her have it back for a week. Hester +particularly wanted this special book just now, as +some of the verses bore reference to her subject, and +she could scarcely get on with her essay without +having it to refer to. She must lose no time in +instantly beginning to write her essay, and to do +without her book of poetry for a week would be a +serious injury to her. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_211' name='page_211'></a>211</span></p> +<p>She resolved, therefore, to break through one of +the rules, and, after lying awake until the whole +house was quiet, to slip down stairs, enter the school-room +and secure her poems. She heard the clock +strike eleven, and she knew that in a very few +moments Miss Danesbury and Miss Good would +have retired to their rooms. Ah, yes, that was +Miss Danesbury’s step passing her door. Ten minutes +later she glided out of bed, slipped on her dressing-gown, +and opening her door ran swiftly down +the carpetless stairs, and found herself in the great +stone hall which led to the school-room. +</p> +<p>She was surprised to find the school-room door a +little ajar, but she entered the room without hesitation, +and, dark as it was, soon found her desk, and +the book of poems lying on the top. Hester was +about to return when she was startled by a little +noise in that portion of the room where the first +class girls sat. The next moment somebody came +heavily and rather clumsily down the room, and the +moon, which was just beginning to rise, fell for an +instant on a girl’s face. Hester recognized the face +of Susan Drummond. What could she be doing +here? She did not dare to speak, for she herself +had broken a rule in visiting the school-room. She +remained, therefore, perfectly still until Susan’s steps +died away, and then, thankful to have secured her +own property, returned to her bedroom, and a moment +or two later was sound asleep. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXX__A_MUDDY_STREAM' id='CHAPTER_XXX__A_MUDDY_STREAM'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_212' name='page_212'></a>212</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXX.</h2> +<h3>“A MUDDY STREAM.”</h3> +</div> + +<p>In the morning Dora Russell sat down as usual +before her orderly and neatly-kept desk. She +raised the lid to find everything in its place—her +books and exercises all as they should be, and her +pet essay in a neat brown paper cover, lying just as +she had left it the night before. She was really getting +quite excited about her river, and as this was a +half-holiday, she determined to have a good work at +it in the afternoon. She was beginning also to experience +that longing for an auditor which occasionally +is known to trouble the breasts of genius. She +felt that those graceful ideas, that elegant language, +those measured periods, might strike happily on +some other ears before they were read aloud as the +great work of the midsummer holidays. +</p> +<p>She knew that Hester Thornton was making what +she was pleased to term a poor little attempt at trying +for the same prize. Hester would scarcely venture +to copy anything from Dora’s essay; she would +probably be discouraged, poor girl, in working any +longer at her own composition; but Dora felt that +the temptation to read “The River,” as far as it had +gone, to Hester was really too great to be resisted. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_213' name='page_213'></a>213</span> +Accordingly, after dinner she graciously invited +Hester to accompany her to a bower in the garden, +where the two friends might revel over the results +of Dora’s extraordinary talents. +</p> +<p>Hester was still, to a certain extent, under Dora’s +influence, and had not the courage to tell her that +she intended to be very busy over her own essay +this afternoon. +</p> +<p>“Now, Hester, dear,” said Dora, when they found +themselves both seated in the bower, “you are the +only girl in the school to whom I could confide the +subject of my great essay. I really believe that I +have hit on something absolutely original. My dear +child, I hope you won’t allow yourself to be discouraged. +I fear that you won’t have much heart +to go on with your theme after you have read my +words; but, never mind, dear, it will be good practice +for you, and you know it <i>was</i> rather silly to go +in for a prize which I intended to compete for.” +</p> +<p>“May I read your essay, please, Dora?” asked +Hester. “I am very much interested in my own +study, and, whether I win the prize or not, I shall +always remember the pleasure I took in writing it.” +</p> +<p>“What subject did you select, dear?” inquired +Miss Russell. +</p> +<p>“Well, I am attempting a little sketch of Marie +Antoinette.” +</p> +<p>“Ah, hackneyed, my dear girl—terribly hackneyed; +but, of course, I don’t mean to discourage +you. <i>Now I</i>—I draw a life-picture, and I call it +‘The River.’ See how it begins—why, I declare I +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_214' name='page_214'></a>214</span> +know the words by heart, ‘<i>As our eyes rest on this +clear and limpid stream, as we see the sun sparkle</i>——’ My +dear Hester, you shall read me my essay +aloud. I shall like to hear my own words from +your lips, and you have really a pretty accent, +dear.” +</p> +<p>Hester folded back the brown paper cover, and +wanting to have her task over began to read hastily. +But, as her eyes rested on the first lines, she turned +to her companion, and said: +</p> +<p>“Did you not tell me that your essay was called +‘The River’?” +</p> +<p>“Yes, dear; the full title is ‘The Windings of a +Noble River.’” +</p> +<p>“That’s very odd,” replied Hester. “What I see +here is ‘The Meanderings of a Muddy Stream.’ ‘<i>As +our dull orbs rest on this turbid water on which +the sun cannot possibly shine.</i>’ Why, Dora, this cannot +be your essay, and yet, surely, it is your handwriting.” +</p> +<p>Dora, with her face suddenly flushing a vivid +crimson, snatched the manuscript from Hester’s +hand, and looked over it eagerly. Alas! there was +no doubt. The title of this essay was “The Meanderings +of a Muddy Stream,” and the words which +immediately followed were a smart and ridiculous +parody on her own high flown sentences. The resemblance +to her handwriting was perfect. The +brown paper cover, neatly sewn on to protect the +white manuscript, was undoubtedly her cover; the +very paper on which the words were written seemed +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_215' name='page_215'></a>215</span> +in all particulars the same. Dora turned the sheets +eagerly, and here for the first time she saw a difference. +Only four or five pages of the nonsense +essay had been attempted, and the night before, +when finishing her toil, she had proudly numbered +her tenth page. She looked through the whole +thing, turning leaf after leaf, while her cheeks were +crimson, and her hands trembled. In the first moment +of horrible humiliation and dismay she literally +could not speak. +</p> +<p>At last, springing to her feet, and confronting +the astonished and almost frightened Hester, she +found her voice. +</p> +<p>“Hester, you must help me in this. The most +dreadful, the most atrocious fraud has been committed. +Some one has been base enough, audacious +enough, wicked enough, to go to my desk privately, +and take away my real essay—my work over which +I have labored and toiled. The expressions of my—my—yes, +I will say it—my genius, have been ruthlessly +burned, or otherwise made away with, and +<i>this</i> thing has been put in their place. Hester, +why don’t you speak—why do you stare at me like +this?” +</p> +<p>“I am puzzled by the writing,” said Hester; “the +writing is yours.” +</p> +<p>“The writing is mine!—oh, you wicked girl! +The writing is an imitation of mine—a feeble and +poor imitation. I thought, Hester, that by this time +you knew your friend’s handwriting. I thought +that one in whom I have confided—one whom I +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_216' name='page_216'></a>216</span> +have stooped to notice because, I fancied we had a +community of soul, would not be so ridiculous and +so silly as to mistake this writing for mine. Look +again, please, Hester Thornton, and tell me if I am +ever so vulgar as to cross my <i>t’s</i>. You know I +<i>always</i> loop them; and do I make a capital B in +this fashion? And do I indulge in flourishes? I +grant you that the general effect to a casual observer +would be something the same, but you, Hester—I +thought you knew me better.” +</p> +<p>Here Hester, examining the false essay, had to +confess that the crossed <i>t’s</i> and the flourishes were +unlike Miss Russell’s calligraphy. +</p> +<p>“It is a forgery, most cleverly done,” said Dora. +“There is such a thing, Hester, as being wickedly +clever. This spiteful, cruel attempt to injure another +can have but proceeded from one very low +order of mind. Hester, there has been plenty of +favoritism in this school, but do you suppose I shall +allow such a thing as this to pass over unsearched +into? If necessary, I shall ask my father to interfere. +This is a slight—an outrage; but the whole +mystery shall at last be cleared up. Miss Good and +Miss Danesbury shall be informed at once, and the +very instant Mrs. Willis returns she shall be told +what a serpent she has been nursing in this false, +wicked girl, Annie Forest.” +</p> +<p>“Stop, Dora,” said Hester suddenly. She sprang +to her feet, clasping her hands, and her color varied +rapidly from white to red. A sudden light poured +in upon her, and she was about to speak when something—quite +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_217' name='page_217'></a>217</span> +a small, trivial thing—occurred. She +only saw little Nan in the distance flying swiftly, +with outstretched arms, to meet a girl, whose knees +she clasped in baby ecstasy. The girl stooped down +and kissed the little face, and the round arms were +flung around her neck. The next instant Annie +Forest continued her walk alone, and Nan, looking +wistfully back after her, went in another direction +with her nurse. The whole scene took but a +moment to enact, but as she watched, Hester’s face +grew hard and white. She sat down again, with +her lips firmly pressed together. +</p> +<p>“What is it, Hester?” exclaimed Dora. “What +were you going to say? You surely know nothing +about this?” +</p> +<p>“Well, Dora, I am not the guilty person. I was +only going to remark that you cannot be <i>sure</i> it is +Annie Forest.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, so you are going to take that horrid girl’s +part now? I wonder at you! She all but killed +your little sister, and then stole her love away from +you. Did you see the little thing now, how she +flew to her? Why, she never kisses you like that.” +</p> +<p>“I know—I know,” said Hester, and she turned +away her face with a groan, and leaned forward +against the rustic bench, pressing her hot forehead +down on her hands. +</p> +<p>“You’ll have your triumph, Hester, when Miss +Forest is publicly expelled,” said Dora, tapping her +lightly on the shoulder, and then, taking up the +forged essay, she went slowly out of the garden. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXI_GOOD_AND_BAD_ANGELS' id='CHAPTER_XXXI_GOOD_AND_BAD_ANGELS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_218' name='page_218'></a>218</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXI.</h2> +<h3>GOOD AND BAD ANGELS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Hester stayed behind in the shady little arbor, and +then, on that soft spring day, while the birds sang +overhead, and the warm light breezes came in and +fanned her hot cheeks, good angels and bad drew +near to fight for a victory. Which would conquer? +Hester had many faults, but hitherto she had been +honorable and truthful; her sins had been those of +pride and jealousy, but she had never told a falsehood +in her life. She knew perfectly—she trembled +as the full knowledge overpowered her—that she +had it in her power to exonerate Annie. She could +not in the least imagine how stupid Susan Drummond +could contrive and carry out such a clever +and deep-laid plot; but she knew also that if she +related what she had seen with her own eyes the +night before, she would probably give such a clue to +the apparent mystery that the truth would come to +light. +</p> +<p>If Annie was cleared from this accusation, doubtless +the old story of her supposed guilt with regard +to Mrs. Willis’ caricature would also be read with +its right key. Hester was a clever and sharp girl; +and the fact of seeing Susan Drummond in the +school-room in the dead of night opened her eyes +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_219' name='page_219'></a>219</span> +also to one or two other apparent little mysteries. +While Susan was her own room-mate she had often +given a passing wonder to the fact of her extraordinary +desire to overcome her sleepiness, and had +laughed over the expedients Susan had used to wake +at all moments. +</p> +<p>These things, at the time, had scarcely given her +a moment’s serious reflection; but now she pondered +them carefully, and became more and more certain, +that, for some inexplicable and unfathomable reason +sleepy, and apparently innocent, Susan Drummond +wished to sow the seeds of mischief and discord in +the school. Hester was sure that if she chose to +speak now she could clear poor Annie, and restore +her to her lost place in Mrs. Willis’ favor. +</p> +<p>Should she do so? ah! should she? Her lips +trembled, her color came and went as the angels, +good and bad, fought hard for victory within her. +How she had longed to revenge herself on Annie! +How cordially she had hated her! Now was the +moment of her revenge. She had but to remain +silent now, and to let matters take their course; she +had but to hold her tongue about the little incident +of last night, and, without any doubt, circumstantial +evidence would point at Annie Forest, and she +would be expelled from the school. Mrs. Willis +must condemn her now. Mr. Everard must pronounce +her guilty now. She would go, and when +the coast was again clear the love which she had +taken from Hester—the precious love of Hester’s +only little sister—would return. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_220' name='page_220'></a>220</span></p> +<p>“You will be miserable; you will be miserable,” +whispered the good angels sorrowfully in her ear; +but she did not listen to them. +</p> +<p>“I said I would revenge myself, and this is my +opportunity,” she murmured. “Silence—just simply +silence—will be my revenge.” +</p> +<p>Then the good angels went sorrowfully back to +their Father in heaven, and the wicked angels rejoiced. +Hester had fallen very low. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXII_FRESH_SUSPICIONS' id='CHAPTER_XXXII_FRESH_SUSPICIONS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_221' name='page_221'></a>221</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXII.</h2> +<h3>FRESH SUSPICIONS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Mrs. Willis was not at home many hours before +Dora Russell begged for an interview with her. +Annie had not as yet heard anything of the changed +essay; for Dora had resolved to keep the thing a +secret until Mrs. Willis herself took the matter in +hand. +</p> +<p>Annie was feeling not a little anxious and depressed. +She was sorry now that she had led the +girls that wild escapade through the wood. Phyllis +and Nora were both suffering from heavy colds in +consequence, and Susan Drummond was looking more +pasty about her complexion, and was more dismally +sleepy than usual. Annie was going through her +usual season of intense remorse after one of her wild +pranks. No one repented with more apparent fervor +than she did, and yet no one so easily succumbed to +the next temptation. Had Annie been alone in the +matter she would have gone straight to Mrs. Willis +and confessed all; but she could not do this without +implicating her companions, who would have +screamed with horror at the very suggestion. +</p> +<p>All the girls were more or less depressed by the +knowledge that the gypsy woman, Mother Rachel, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_222' name='page_222'></a>222</span> +shared their secret; and they often whispered together +as to the chances of her betraying them. Old +Betty they could trust; for Betty, the cake-woman, +had been an arch-conspirator with the naughty girls +of Lavender House from time immemorial. Betty +had always managed to provide their stolen suppers +for them, and had been most accommodating in the +matter of pay. Yes, with Betty they felt they were +safe; but Mother Rachel was a different person. +She might like to be paid a few more sixpences for +her silence; she might hover about the grounds; +she might be noticed. At any moment she might +boldly demand an interview with Mrs. Willis. +</p> +<p>“I’m awfully afraid of Mother Rachel,” Phyllis +moaned, as she shivered under the influence of her +bad cold. +</p> +<p>Nora said “I should faint if I saw her again, I +know I should;” while the other girls always went +out provided with stray sixpences, in case the gypsy +mother should start up from some unexpected quarter +and demand blackmail. +</p> +<p>On the day of Mrs. Willis’ return, Annie was +pacing up and down the shady walk, and indulging +in some rather melancholy and regretful thoughts, +when Susan Drummond and Mary Morris rushed up +to her, white with terror. +</p> +<p>“She’s down there by the copse, and she’s beckoning +to us! Oh, do come with us—do, darling, dear +Annie.” +</p> +<p>“There’s no use in it,” replied Annie; “Mother +Rachel wants money, and I am not going to give +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_223' name='page_223'></a>223</span> +her any. Don’t be afraid of her, girls, and don’t +give her money. After all, why should she tell on +us? she would gain nothing by doing so.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, yes, she would, Annie—she would, Annie,” +said Mary Morris, beginning to sob; “oh, do come +with us, do! We must pacify her, we really must.” +</p> +<p>“I can’t come now,” said Annie; “hark! some +one is calling me. Yes, Miss Danesbury—what is +it?” +</p> +<p>“Mrs. Willis wishes to see you at once, Annie, in +her private sitting-room,” replied Miss Danesbury; +and Annie, wondering not a little, but quite unsuspicious, +ran off. +</p> +<p>The fact, however, of her having deliberately disobeyed +Mrs. Willis, and done something which she +knew would greatly pain her, brought a shade of +embarrassment to her usually candid face. She had +also to confess to herself that she did not feel quite +so comfortable about Mother Rachel as she had +given Mary Morris and Susan Drummond to understand. +Her steps lagged more and more as she +approached the house, and she wished, oh, how +longingly! oh, how regretfully! that she had not +been naughty and wild and disobedient in her beloved +teacher’s absence. +</p> +<p>“But where is the use of regretting what is +done?” she said, half aloud. “I know I can never +be good—never, never!” +</p> +<p>She pushed aside the heavy velvet curtains which +shaded the door of the private sitting-room, and +went in, to find Mrs. Willis seated by her desk, very +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_224' name='page_224'></a>224</span> +pale and tired and unhappy looking, while Dora +Russell, with crimson spots on her cheeks and a very +angry glitter in her eyes, stood by the mantel-piece. +</p> +<p>“Come here, Annie dear,” said Mrs. Willis in her +usual gentle and affectionate tone. +</p> +<p>Annie’s first wild impulse was to rush to her +governess’ side, to fling her arms round her neck, +and, as a child would confess to her mother, to tell +her all that story of the walk through the wood, and +the stolen picnic in the fairies’ field. Three things, +however, restrained her—she must not relieve her +own troubles at the expense of betraying others; +she could not, even if she were willing, say a word +in the presence of this cold and angry-looking Dora; +in the third place, Mrs. Willis looked very tired and +very sad. Not for worlds would she add to her +troubles at this instant. She came into the room, +however, with a slight hesitation of manner and a +clouded brow, which caused Mrs. Willis to watch +her with anxiety and Dora with triumph. +</p> +<p>“Come here, Annie,” repeated the governess. “I +want to speak to you. Something very dishonorable +and disgraceful has been done in my absence.” +</p> +<p>Annie’s face suddenly became as white as a sheet. +Could the gypsy mother have already betrayed them +all? +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis, noticing her too evident confusion, +continued in a voice which, in spite of herself, became +stern and severe. +</p> +<p>“I shall expect the truth at any cost, my dear. +Look at this manuscript-book. Do you know anything +of the handwriting?” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_225' name='page_225'></a>225</span></p> +<p>“Why, it is yours, of course, Dora,” said Annie, +who was now absolutely bewildered. +</p> +<p>“It is <i>not</i> mine,” began Dora, but Mrs. Willis +held up her hand. +</p> +<p>“Allow me to speak, Miss Russell. I can best +explain matters. Annie, during my absence some +one has been guilty of a very base and wicked act. +One of the girls in this school has gone secretly to +Dora Russell’s desk and taken away ten pages of an +essay which she had called ‘The River,’ and which +she was preparing for the prize competition next +month. Instead of Dora’s essay this that you now +see was put in its place. Examine it, my dear. +Can you tell me anything about it?” +</p> +<p>Annie took the manuscript-book and turned the +leaves. +</p> +<p>“Is it meant for a parody?” she asked, after a +pause; “it sounds ridiculous. No, Mrs. Willis, I +know nothing whatever about it; some one has +imitated Dora’s handwriting. I cannot imagine +who is the culprit.” +</p> +<p>She threw the manuscript-book with a certain +easy carelessness on the table by her side, and +glanced up with a twinkle of mirth in her eyes at +Dora. +</p> +<p>“I suppose it is meant for a clever parody,” she +repeated; “at least it is amusing.” +</p> +<p>Her manner displeased Mrs. Willis, and very +nearly maddened poor Dora. +</p> +<p>“We have not sent for you, Annie,” said her +teacher, “to ask you your opinion of the parody, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_226' name='page_226'></a>226</span> +but to try and get you to throw light on the subject. +We must find out, and at once, who has been +so wicked as to deliberately injure another girl.” +</p> +<p>“But why have you sent for <i>me</i>?” asked Annie, +drawing herself up, and speaking with a little shade +of haughtiness. +</p> +<p>“Because,” said Dora Russell, who could no +longer contain her outraged feelings, “because you +alone can throw light on it—because you alone in +the school are base enough to do anything so mean—because +you alone can caricature.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, that is it,” said Annie; “you suspect me, +then. Do <i>you</i> suspect me, Mrs. Willis?” +</p> +<p>“My dear—what can I say?” +</p> +<p>“Nothing, if you do. In this school my word +has long gone for nothing. I am a naughty, headstrong, +willful girl, but in this matter I am perfectly +innocent. I never saw that essay before: I never +in all my life went to Dora Russell’s desk. I am +headstrong and wild, but I don’t do spiteful things. +I have no object in injuring Dora; she is nothing to +me—nothing. She is trying for the essay prize, +but she has no chance of winning it. Why should +I trouble myself to injure her? Why should I even +take the pains to parody her words and copy her +handwriting? Mrs. Willis, you need not believe +me—I see you do not believe me—but I am quite +innocent.” +</p> +<p>Here Annie burst into sudden tears, and ran out +of the room. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXIII_UNTRUSTWORTHY' id='CHAPTER_XXXIII_UNTRUSTWORTHY'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_227' name='page_227'></a>227</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXIII.</h2> +<h3>UNTRUSTWORTHY.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Dora Russell had declared, in Hester’s presence, +and with intense energy in her manner, that the +author of the insult to which she had been exposed +should be publicly punished and, if possible, expelled. +On the evening of her interview with the +head teacher, she had so far forgotten herself as to +reiterate this desire with extreme vehemence. She +had boldly declared her firm conviction of Annie’s +guilt, and had broadly hinted at Mrs. Willis’ favoritism +toward her. The great dignity, however, of +her teacher’s manner, and the half-sorrowful, half-indignant +look she bestowed on the excited girl, +calmed her down after a time. Mrs. Willis felt full +sympathy for Dora, and could well understand how +trying and aggravating this practical joke must be +to so proud a girl; but although her faith was undoubtedly +shaken in Annie, she would not allow this +sentiment to appear. +</p> +<p>“I will do all I can for you, Dora,” she said, +when the weeping Annie had left the room; “I +will do everything in my power to find out who +has injured you. Annie has absolutely denied the +accusation you bring against her, and unless her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_228' name='page_228'></a>228</span> +guilt can be proved it is but right to believe her +innocent. There are many other girls in Lavender +House, and to-morrow morning I will sift this unpleasant +affair to the very bottom. Go, now, my +dear, and if you have sufficient self-command and +self-control, try to have courage to write your essay +over again. I have no doubt that your second rendering +of your subject will be more attractive than +the first. Beginners cannot too often re-write their +themes.” +</p> +<p>Dora gave her head a proud little toss, but she +was sufficiently in awe of Mrs. Willis to keep back +any retort, and she went out of the room feeling +unsatisfied and wretched, and inclined for a sympathizing +chat with her little friend Hester Thornton. +</p> +<p>Hester, however when she reached her, seemed +not at all disposed to talk to any one. +</p> +<p>“I’ve had it all out with Mrs. Willis, and there +is no doubt she will be exposed to-morrow morning,” +said Dora half aloud. +</p> +<p>Hester, whose head was bent over her French +history, looked up with an annoyed expression. +</p> +<p>“Who will be exposed?” she asked, in a petulant +voice. +</p> +<p>“Oh, how stupid you are growing, Hester Thornton!” +exclaimed Dora; “why, that horrid Annie +Forest, of course—but really I have no patience to +talk to you; you have lost all your spirit. I was +very foolish to demean myself by taking so much +notice of one of the little girls.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_229' name='page_229'></a>229</span></p> +<p>Dora sailed down the play-room to her own drawing-room, +fully expecting Hester to rise and rush +after her; but to her surprise Hester did not stir, +but sat with her head bent over her book, and her +cheeks slightly flushed. +</p> +<p>The next morning Mrs. Willis kept her word to +Dora, and made the very strictest inquiries with +regard to the practical joke to which Dora had been +subjected. She first of all fully explained what had +taken place in the presence of the whole school, and +then each girl was called up in rotation, and asked +two questions: first, had she done this mischievous +thing herself? second, could she throw any light on +the subject. +</p> +<p>One by one each girl appeared before her teacher, +replied in the negative to both queries, and returned +to her seat. +</p> +<p>“Now, girls,” said Mrs. Willis, “you have each +of you denied this charge. Such a thing as has +happened to Dora could not have been done without +hands. The teachers in the school are above +suspicion; the servants are none of them clever +enough to perform this base trick. I suspect one +of you, and I am quite determined to get at the +truth. During the whole of this half-year there +has been a spirit of unhappiness, of mischief, and +of suspicion in our midst. Under these circumstances +love cannot thrive; under these circumstances +the true and ennobling sense of brotherly +kindness, and all those feelings which real religion +prompt must languish. I tell you all now plainly +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_230' name='page_230'></a>230</span> +that I will not have this thing in Lavender House. +It is simply disgraceful for one girl to play such +tricks on her fellows. This is not the first time +nor the second time that the school desks have been +tampered with. I will find out—I am determined +to find out, who this dishonest person is; and as she +has not chosen to confess to me, as she has preferred +falsehood to truth, I will visit her, when I do discover +her, with my very gravest displeasure. In +this school I have always endeavored to inculcate +the true principles of honor and of trust. I have +laid down certain broad rules, and expect them to +be obeyed; but I have never hampered you with +petty and humiliating restraints. I have given you +a certain freedom, which I believed to be for your +best good, and I have never suspected one of you +until you have given me due cause. +</p> +<p>“Now, however, I tell you plainly that I alter all +my tactics. One girl sitting in this room is guilty. +For her sake I shall treat you all as guilty, and +punish you accordingly. For the remainder of this +term, or until the hour when the guilty girl chooses +to release her companions, you are all, with the +exception of the little children and Miss Russell, +who can scarcely have played this trick on herself, +under punishment. I withdraw your half-holidays, +I take from you the use of the south parlor for your +acting, and every drawing-room in the play-room is +confiscated. But this is not all that I do. In taking +from you my trust, I must treat you as untrustworthy—you +will no longer enjoy the liberty you +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_231' name='page_231'></a>231</span> +used to delight in—everywhere you will be watched. +A teacher will sit in your play-room with you, a +teacher will accompany you into the grounds, and I +tell you plainly, girls, that chance words and +phrases which drop from your lips shall be taken +up, and used, if necessary, to the elucidation of this +disgraceful mystery.” +</p> +<p>Here Mrs. Willis left the room, and the teachers +desired the several girls in their classes to attend to +their morning studies. +</p> +<p>Nothing could exceed the dismay which her +words had produced. The innocent girls were +fairly stunned, and from that hour for many a day +all sunshine and happiness seemed really to have +left Lavender House. +</p> +<p>The two, however, who felt the change most +acutely, and on whose altered faces their companions +began to fix suspicious eyes, were Annie Forest +and Hester Thornton. Hester was burdened with +an intolerable sense of the shameful falsehood she +had told; Annie, guilty in another matter, succumbed +at last utterly to a sense of misery and +injustice. Her orphaned and lonely position for the +first time began to tell on her; she ate little and +slept little, her face grew very pale and thin, and +her health really suffered. +</p> +<p>All the routine of happy life at Lavender House +was changed. In the large play-room the drawing-rooms +were unused; there were no pleasant little +knots of girls whispering happily and confidentially +together, for whenever two or three girls sat down +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_232' name='page_232'></a>232</span> +to have a chat they found that one or another of +the teachers was within hearing. The acting for +the coming play progressed so languidly that no one +expected it would really take place, and the one +relief and relaxation to the unhappy girls lay in the +fact that the holidays were not far off, and that in +the meantime they might work hard for the +prizes. +</p> +<p>The days passed in a truly melancholy fashion, +and, perhaps, for the first time the girls fully appreciated +the old privileges of freedom and trust which +were now forfeited. There was a feeble little attempt +at a joke and a laugh in the school at Dora’s +expense. The most frivolous of the girls whispered +of her as she passed as “the muddy stream;” but no +one took up the fun with avidity—the shadow of +somebody’s sin had fallen too heavily upon all the +bright young lives. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXIV_BETTY_FALLS_ILL_AT_AN_AWKWARD_TIME' id='CHAPTER_XXXIV_BETTY_FALLS_ILL_AT_AN_AWKWARD_TIME'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_233' name='page_233'></a>233</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXIV.</h2> +<h3>BETTY FALLS ILL AT AN AWKWARD TIME.</h3> +</div> + +<p>The eight girls who had gone out on their midnight +picnic were much startled one day by an unpleasant +discovery. Betty had never come for her +basket. Susan Drummond, who had a good deal of +curiosity, and always poked her nose into unexpected +corners, had been walking with a Miss Allison +in that part of the grounds where the laurel-bush +stood. She had caught a peep of the white handle +of the basket, and had instantly turned her companion’s +attention to something else. Miss Allison had +not observed Susan’s start of dismay; but Susan had +taken the first opportunity of getting rid of her, and +had run off in search of one of the girls who had +shared in the picnic. She came across Annie Forest, +who was walking, as usual, by herself, with her head +slightly bent, and her curling hair in sad confusion. +Susan whispered the direful intelligence that old +Betty had forsaken them, and that the basket, with +its ginger-beer bottles and its stained table-cloth, +might be discovered at any moment. +</p> +<p>Annie’s pale face flushed slightly at Susan’s +words. +</p> +<p>“Why should we try to conceal the thing?” she +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_234' name='page_234'></a>234</span> +said, speaking with sudden energy, and a look of +hope and animation coming back to her face. “Susy, +let’s go, all of us, and tell the miserable truth to +Mrs. Willis; it will be much the best way. We did +not do the other thing, and when we have confessed +about this, our hearts will be at rest.” +</p> +<p>“No, we did not do the other thing,” said Susan, +a queer, gray color coming over her face; “but confess +about this, Annie Forest!—I think you are +mad. You dare not tell.” +</p> +<p>“All right,” said Annie, “I won’t, unless you all +agree to it,” and then she continued her walk, leaving +Susan standing on the graveled path with her +hands clasped together, and a look of most genuine +alarm and dismay on her usually phlegmatic face. +</p> +<p>Susan quickly found Phyllis and Nora, and it was +only too easy to arouse the fears of these timid +little people. Their poor little faces became almost +pallid, and they were not a little startled at the fact +of Annie Forest, their own arch-conspirator, wishing +to betray their secret. +</p> +<p>“Oh,” said Susan Drummond, “she’s not out and +out shabby; she says she won’t tell unless we all +wish it. But what is to become of the basket?” +</p> +<p>“Come, come, young ladies; no whispering, if +you please,” said Miss Good, who came up at this +moment. “Susan, you are looking pale and cold, +walk up and down that path half-a-dozen times, and +then go into the house. Phyllis and Nora, you can +come with me as far as the lodge. I want to take a +message from Mrs. Willis to Mary Martin about the +fowl for to-morrow’s dinner.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_235' name='page_235'></a>235</span></p> +<p>Phyllis and Nora, with dismayed faces, walked +solemnly away with the English teacher, and Susan +was left to her solitary meditations. +</p> +<p>Things had come to such a pass that her slow wits +were brought into play, and she neither felt sleepy, +nor did she indulge in her usual habit of eating +lollipops. +</p> +<p>That basket might be discovered any day, and +then—then disgrace was imminent. Susan could +not make out what had become of old Betty; never +before had she so utterly failed them. +</p> +<p>Betty lived in a little cottage about half a mile +from Lavender House. She was a sturdy, apple-cheeked, +little old woman, and had for many a day +added to her income—indeed, almost supported herself—by +means of the girls at Lavender House. The +large cherry-trees in her little garden bore their rich +crop of fruit year after year for Mrs. Willis’ girls, +and every day at an early hour Betty would tramp +into Sefton and return with a temptingly-laden +basket of the most approved cakes and tarts. There +was a certain paling at one end of the grounds to +which Betty used to come. Here on the grass she +would sit contentedly, with the contents of her +baskets arranged in the most tempting order before +her, and to this seductive spot she knew well that +those little misses who loved goodies, cakes and tartlets +would be sure to find their way. Betty charged +high for her wares; but, as she was always obliging +in the matter of credit, the thoughtless girls cared +very little that they paid double the shop prices for +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_236' name='page_236'></a>236</span> +Betty’s cakes. The best girls in the school, certainly, +never went to Betty; but Annie Forest, +Susan Drummond, and several others had regular +accounts with her, and few days passed that their +young faces would not peep over the paling and +their voices ask: +</p> +<p>“What have you got to tempt me with to-day, +Betty?” +</p> +<p>It was, however, in the matter of stolen picnics, of +grand feasts in the old attic, etc., etc., that Betty +was truly great. No one so clever as she in concealing +a basket of delicious eatables, no one knew +better what schoolgirls liked. She undoubtedly +charged her own prices, but what she gave was of +the best, and Betty was truly in her element when +she had an order from the young ladies of Lavender +House for a grand secret feast. +</p> +<p>“You shall have it, my pretties—you shall have +it,” she would say, wrinkling up her bright blue +eyes, and smiling broadly. “You leave it to +Betty, my little loves; you leave it to Betty.” +</p> +<p>On the occasion of the picnic to the fairies’ field +Betty had, indeed, surpassed herself in the delicious +eatables she had provided; all had gone smoothly, +the basket had been placed in a secure hiding-place +under the thick laurel. It was to be fetched away +by Betty herself at an early hour on the following +morning. +</p> +<p>No wonder Susan was perplexed as she paced +about and pretended to warm herself. It was a June +evening, but the weather was still a little cold. Susan +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_237' name='page_237'></a>237</span> +remembered now that Betty had not come to her +favorite station at the stile for several days. Was it +possible that the old woman was ill? As this idea +occurred to her, Susan became more alarmed. She +knew that there was very little chance of the basket +remaining long in concealment. Rover might any +day remember his pleasant picnic with affection, and +drag the white basket from under the laurel-bush. +Michael the gardener would be certain to see it when +next he cleaned up the back avenue. Oh, it was +more than dangerous to leave it there, and yet +Susan knew of no better hiding-place. A sudden +idea came to her; she pulled out her pretty little +watch, and saw that she need not return to the +house for another half-hour. “Suppose she ran as +fast as possible to Betty’s little cottage and begged +of the old woman to come by the first light in the +morning and fetch away the basket?” +</p> +<p>The moment Susan conceived this idea she resolved +to put it into execution. She looked around +her hastily: no teacher was in sight, Miss Good +was away at the lodge, Miss Danesbury was playing +with the little children. Mademoiselle, she +knew, had gone indoors with a bad headache. She +left the broad walk where she had been desired to +stay, and plunging into the shrubbery, soon reached +Betty’s paling. In a moment she had climbed the +bars, had jumped lightly into the field, and was +running as fast as possible in the direction of Betty’s +cottage. She reached the high road, and started +and trembled violently as a carriage with some +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_238' name='page_238'></a>238</span> +ladies and gentlemen passed her. She thought she +recognized the faces of the two little Misses Bruce, +but did not dare to look at them, and hurried panting +along the road, and hoping she might be mistaken. +</p> +<p>In less than a quarter of an hour she had reached +Betty’s little cottage, and was standing trying to +recover her breath by the shut door. The place +had a deserted look, and several overripe cherries +had fallen from the trees and were lying neglected +on the ground. Susan knocked impatiently. There +was no discernible answer. She had no time to +wait, she lifted the latch, which yielded to her +pressure, and went in. +</p> +<p>Poor old Betty, crippled, and in severe pain with +rheumatism, was lying on her little bed. +</p> +<p>“Eh, dear—and is that you, my pretty missy?” +she asked, as Susan, hot and tired, came up to her +side. +</p> +<p>“Oh, Betty, are you ill?” asked Miss Drummond +“I came to tell you you have forgotten the basket.” +</p> +<p>“No, my dear, no—not forgot. By no means +that, lovey; but I has been took with the rheumatism +this past week, and can’t move hand or foot. I +was wondering how you’d do without your cakes +and tartlets, dear, and to think of them cherries lying +there good for nothing on the ground is enough +to break one’s ’eart.” +</p> +<p>“So it is,” said Susan, giving an appreciative +glance toward the open door. “They are beautiful +cherries, and full of juice, I am sure. I’ll take a +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_239' name='page_239'></a>239</span> +few, Betty, as I am going out, and pay you for them +another day. But what I have come about now is +the basket. You must get the basket away, however +ill you are. If the basket is discovered we are +all lost, and then good-by to your gains.” +</p> +<p>“Well, missy, dear, if I could crawl on my hands +and knees I’d go and fetch it, rather than you +should be worried; but I can’t set foot to the ground +at all. The doctor says as ’tis somethink like rheumatic +fever as I has.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, dear, oh, dear,” said Susan, not wasting any +of her precious moments in pitying the poor suffering +old woman. “What <i>is</i> to be done? I tell you, +Betty, if that basket is found we are all lost.” +</p> +<p>“But the laurel is very thick, lovey: it ain’t likely +to be found—it ain’t, indeed.” +</p> +<p>“I tell you it <i>is</i> likely to be found, you tiresome +old woman, and you really must go for it or send +for it. You really must.” +</p> +<p>Old Betty began to ponder. +</p> +<p>“There’s Moses,” she said, after a pause of anxious +thought; “he’s a ’cute little chap, and he might +go. He lives in the fourth cottage along the lane. +Moses is his name—Moses Moore. I’d give him a +pint of cherries for the job. If you wouldn’t mind +sending Moses to me, Miss Susan, why, I’ll do my +best; only it seems a pity to let anybody into your +secrets, young ladies, but old Betty herself.” +</p> +<p>“It is a pity,” said Susan, “but, under the circumstances, +it can’t be helped. What cottage did you +say this Moses lived in?” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_240' name='page_240'></a>240</span></p> +<p>“The fourth from here, down the lane, lovey—Moses +is the lad’s name; he’s a freckled boy, with +a cast in one eye. You send him up to me, dearie; +but don’t mention the cherries, or he’ll be after +stealing them. He’s a sad rogue, is Moses; but I +think I can tempt him with the cherries.” +</p> +<p>Susan did not wait to bid poor old Betty “good-bye,” +but ran out of the cottage, shutting the door +after her, and snatching up two or three ripe cherries +to eat on her way. She was so far fortunate as +to find the redoubtable Moses at home, and to convey +him bodily to old Betty’s presence. The queer +boy grinned horribly, and looked as wicked as boy +could look; but on the subject of cherries he was +undoubtedly susceptible, and after a good deal of +haggling and insisting that the pint should be a +quart, he expressed his willingness to start off at four +o’clock on the following morning, and bring away +the basket from under the laurel-tree. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXV__YOU_ARE_WELCOME_TO_TELL' id='CHAPTER_XXXV__YOU_ARE_WELCOME_TO_TELL'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_241' name='page_241'></a>241</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXV.</h2> +<h3>“YOU ARE WELCOME TO TELL.”</h3> +</div> + +<p>Annie continued her walk. The circumstances of +the last two months had combined to do for her what +nothing had hitherto effected. When a little child +she had known hardship and privation, she had passed +through that experience which is metaphorically +spoken of as “going down hill.” As a baby little +Annie had been surrounded by comforts and luxuries, +and her father and mother had lived in a large house, +and kept a carriage, and Annie had two nurses to +wait on herself alone. These were in the days before +she could remember anything. With her first early +memories came the recollection of a much smaller +house, of much fewer servants, of her mother often +in tears, and her father often away. Then there +was no house at all that the Forests could call their +own, only rooms of a tolerably cheerful character—and +Annie’s nurse went away, and she took her +daily walks by her mother’s side and slept in a little +cot in her mother’s room. Then came a very, very +sad day, when her mother lay cold and still and +fainting on her bed, and her tall and handsome +father caught Annie in his arms and pressed her to +his heart, and told her to be a good child and to keep +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_242' name='page_242'></a>242</span> +up her spirits, and, above all things, to take care +of mother. Then her father had gone away; and +though Annie expected him back, he did not come, +and she and her mother went into poorer and shabbier +lodgings, and her mother began to try her tear-dimmed +eyes by working at church embroidery, and +Annie used to notice that she coughed a good deal as +she worked. Then there was another move, and +this time Mrs. Forest and her little daughter found +themselves in one bedroom, and things began to +grow very gloomy, and food even was scarce. +At last there was a change. One day a lady +came into the dingy little room, and all on +a sudden it seemed as if the sun had come out +again. This lady brought comforts with her—toys +and books for the child, good, brave words of cheer +for the mother. At last Annie’s mother died, and +she went away to Lavender House to live with this +good friend who had made her mother’s dying +hours easy. +</p> +<p>“Annie, Annie,” said the dying mother, “I owe +everything to Mrs. Willis; we knew each other long +ago when we were girls, and she has come to me now +and made everything easy. When I am gone she +will take care of you. Oh, my child, I cannot repay +her; but will you try?” +</p> +<p>“Yes, mother,” said little Annie, gazing full into +her mother’s face with her sweet bright eyes, “I’ll—I’ll +love her, mother; I’ll give her lots and lots of +love.” +</p> +<p>Annie had gone to Lavender House, and kept her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_243' name='page_243'></a>243</span> +word, for she had almost worshiped the good mistress +who was so true and kind to her, and who had +so befriended her mother. Through all the vicissitudes +of her short existence Annie had, however, +never lost one precious gift. Hers was an affectionate, +but also a wonderfully bright, nature. It was +as impossible for Annie to turn away from laughter +and merriment as it would be for a flower to keep +its head determinately turned from the sun. In their +darkest days Annie had managed to make her +mother laugh; her little face was a sunbeam, her +very naughtinesses were of a laughable character. +</p> +<p>Her mother died—her father was still away, but +Annie retained her brave and cheerful spirit, for she +gave and received love. Mrs. Willis loved her—she +bestowed upon her among all her girls the tenderest +glances, the most motherly caresses. The teachers +undoubtedly corrected and even scolded her, but +they could not help liking her, and even her worst +scrapes made them smile. Annie’s companions +adored her; the little children would do anything +for their own Annie, and even the servants in the +school said that there was no young lady in Lavender +House fit to hold a candle to Miss Forest. +</p> +<p>During the last half-year, however, things had +been different. Suspicion and mistrust began to dog +the footsteps of the bright young girl; she was no +longer a universal favorite—some of the girls even +openly expressed their dislike of her. +</p> +<p>All this Annie could have borne, but for the fact +that Mrs. Willis joined in the universal suspicion. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_244' name='page_244'></a>244</span> +The old glance now never came to her eyes, nor the +old tone to her voice. For the first time Annie’s +spirits utterly flagged; she could not bear this +universal coldness, this universal chill. She began +to droop physically as well as mentally. +</p> +<p>She was pacing up and down the walk, thinking +very sadly, wondering vaguely, if her father would +ever return, and conscious of a feeling of more or +less indifference to everything and every one, when +she was suddenly roused from her meditation by +the patter of small feet and by a very eager little +exclamation: +</p> +<p>“Me tumming—me tumming, Annie!” and then +Nan raised her charming face and placed her cool +baby hand in Annie’s. +</p> +<p>There was delicious comfort in the clasp of the +little hand, and in the look of love and pleasure +which lit up the small face. +</p> +<p>“Me yiding from naughty nurse—me ’tay with +you, Annie—me love ’oo, Annie.” +</p> +<p>Annie stooped down, kissed the little one, and +lifted her into her arms. +</p> +<p>“Why ky?” said Nan, who saw with consternation +two big tears in Annie’s eyes; “dere, poor +ickle Annie—me love ’oo—me buy ’oo a new doll.” +</p> +<p>“Dearest little darling,” said Annie in a voice of +almost passionate pain; then, with that wonderful +instinct which made her in touch with all little +children, she cheered up, wiped away her tears, and +allowed laughter once more to wreathe her lips and +fill her eyes. “Come, Nan,” she said, “you and I +will have such a race.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_245' name='page_245'></a>245</span></p> +<p>She placed the child on her shoulder, clasped the +little hands securely round her neck, and ran to the +sound of Nan’s shouts down the shady walk. +</p> +<p>At the farther end Nan suddenly tightened her +clasp, drew herself up, ceased to laugh, and said +with some fright in her voice: +</p> +<p>“Who dat?” +</p> +<p>Annie, too, stood still with a sudden start, for the +gypsy woman, Mother Rachel, was standing directly +in their path. +</p> +<p>“Go ’way, naughty woman,” said Nan, shaking +her small hand imperiously. +</p> +<p>The gypsy dropped a low courtesy, and spoke in a +slightly mocking tone. +</p> +<p>“A pretty little dear,” she said. “Yes, truly +now, a pretty little winsome dear; and oh, what +shoes! and little open-work socks! and I don’t +doubt real lace trimming on all her little garments—I +don’t doubt it a bit.” +</p> +<p>“Go ’way—me don’t like ’oo,” said Nan. “Let’s +wun back—gee, gee,” she said, addressing Annie, +whom she had constituted into a horse for the time +being. +</p> +<p>“Yes, Nan; in one minute,” said Annie. “Please, +Mother Rachel, what are you doing here?” +</p> +<p>“Only waiting to see you, pretty missie,” replied +the tall gypsy. “You are the dear little lady who +crossed my hand with silver that night in the wood. +Eh, but it was a bonny night, with a bonny bright +moon, and none of the dear little ladies meant any +harm—no, no, Mother Rachel knows that.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_246' name='page_246'></a>246</span></p> +<p>“Look here,” said Annie, “I’m not going to be +afraid of you. I have no more silver to give you. +If you like, you may go up to the house and tell +what you have seen. I am very unhappy, and +whether you tell or not can make very little difference +to me now. Good-night; I am not the least +afraid of you—you can do just as you please about +telling Mrs. Willis.” +</p> +<p>“Eh, my dear?” said the gypsy; “do you think +I’d work you any harm—you, and the seven other +dear little ladies? No, not for the world, my +dear—not for the world. You don’t know Mother +Rachel when you think she’d be that mean.” +</p> +<p>“Well, don’t come here again,” said Annie. +“Good-night.” +</p> +<p>She turned on her heel, and Nan shouted back: +</p> +<p>“Go way, naughty woman—Nan don’t love ’oo, +’tall, ’tall.” +</p> +<p>The gypsy stood still for a moment with a frown +knitting her brows; then she slowly turned, and, +creeping on all-fours through the underwood, +climbed the hedge into the field beyond. +</p> +<p>“Oh, no,” she laughed, after a moment; “the +little missy thinks she ain’t afraid of me; but she +be. Trust Mother Rachel for knowing that much. +I make no doubt,” she added after a pause, “that +the little one’s clothes are trimmed with real lace. +Well, little Missie Annie Forest, I can see with half +an eye that you set store by that baby-girl. You +had better not cross Mother Rachel’s whims, or she +can punish you in a way you don’t think of.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXVI_HOW_MOSES_MOORE_KEPT_HIS_APPOINTMENT' id='CHAPTER_XXXVI_HOW_MOSES_MOORE_KEPT_HIS_APPOINTMENT'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_247' name='page_247'></a>247</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXVI.</h2> +<h3>HOW MOSES MOORE KEPT HIS APPOINTMENT.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Susan Drummond got back to Lavender House +without apparent discovery. She was certainly late +when she took her place in the class-room for her +next day’s preparation; but, beyond a very sharp +reprimand from mademoiselle, no notice was taken +of this fact. She managed to whisper to Nora and +Phyllis that the basket would be moved by the first +dawn the next morning, and the little girls went to +bed happier in consequence. Nothing ever could +disturb Susan’s slumbers, and that night she certainly +slept without rocking. As she was getting into bed +she ventured to tell Annie how successfully she had +manœuvered; but Annie received her news with the +most absolute indifference, looking at her for a moment +with a queer smile, and then saying: +</p> +<p>“My own wish is that this should be found out. +As a matter of course, I sha‘n’t betray you, girls; +but as things now stand I am anxious that Mrs. Willis +should know the very worst of me.” +</p> +<p>After a remark which Susan considered so simply +idiotic, there was, of course, no further conversation +between the two girls. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_248' name='page_248'></a>248</span></p> +<p>Moses Moore had certainly promised Betty to +rise soon after dawn on the following morning, +and go to Lavender House to carry off the basket +from under the laurel-tree. Moses, a remarkably +indolent lad, had been stimulated by the thought of +the delicious cherries which would be his as soon +as he brought the basket to Betty. He had cleverly +stipulated that a quart—not a pint—of cherries +was to be his reward, and he looked forward +with considerable pleasure to picking them himself, +and putting a few extra ones into his mouth on +the sly. +</p> +<p>Moses was not at all the kind of a boy who +would have scrupled to steal a few cherries; but in +this particular old Betty, ill as she was, was too +sharp for him or for any of the other village lads. Her +bed was drawn up close to her little window, and +her window looked directly on to the two cherry +trees. Never, to all appearance, did Betty close her +eyes. However early the hour might be in which a +village boy peeped over the wall of her garden, +he always saw her white night-cap moving, and he +knew that her bright blue eyes would be on him, +and he would be proclaimed a thief all over the +place before many minutes were over. +</p> +<p>Moses, therefore, was very glad to secure his +cherries by fair means, as he could not obtain them +by foul; and he went to bed and to sleep, determined +to be off on his errand with the dawn. +</p> +<p>A very natural thing, however, happened. Moses, +unaccustomed to getting up at half-past three in the +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_249' name='page_249'></a>249</span> +morning, never opened his eyes until the church +clock struck five. Then he started upright, rubbed +and rubbed at his sleepy orbs, tumbled into his +clothes, and, softly opening the cottage door, set off +on his errand. +</p> +<p>The fact of his being nearly an hour and a half +late did not trouble him in the least. In any case, +he would get to Lavender House before six o’clock, +and would have consumed his cherries in less than +an hour from that date. +</p> +<p>Moses sauntered gaily along the roads, whistling +as he went, and occasionally tossing his battered cap +in the air. He often lingered on his way, now to +cut down a particularly tempting switch from the +hedge, now to hunt for a possible bird’s nest. It +was very nearly six o’clock when he reached the +back avenue, swung himself over the gate, which +was locked, and ran softly on the dewy grass in the +direction of the laurel bush. Old Betty had given +him most careful instructions, and he was far too +sharp a lad to forget what was necessary for the +obtaining of a quart of cherries. He found his tree, +and lay flat down on the ground in order to pull out +the basket. His fingers had just clasped the handle +when there came a sudden interruption—a rush, a +growl, and some very sharp teeth had inserted +themselves into the back of his ragged jacket. +Poor Moses found himself, to his horror, in the +clutches of a great mastiff. The creature held him +tight, and laid one heavy paw on him to prevent +him rising. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_250' name='page_250'></a>250</span></p> +<p>Under these circumstances, Moses thought it quite +unnecessary to retain any self-control. He shrieked, +he screamed, he wriggled; his piercing yells filled +the air, and, fortunately for him, his being two +hours too late brought assistance to his aid. +Michael, the gardener, and a strong boy who +helped him, rushed to the spot, and liberated the +terrified lad, who, after all, was only frightened, for +Rover had satisfied himself with tearing his jacket +to pieces, not himself. +</p> +<p>“Give me the b-basket,” sobbed Moses, “and let +me g-g-go.” +</p> +<p>“You may certainly go, you little tramp,” said +Michael, “but Jim and me will keep the basket. I +much misdoubt me if there isn’t mischief here. +What’s the basket put hiding here for, and who +does it belong to?” +</p> +<p>“Old B-B-Betty,” gasped forth the agitated +Moses. +</p> +<p>“Well, let old Betty fetch it herself. Mrs. Willis +will keep it for her,” said Michael. “Come along, +Jim, get to your weeding, do. There, little scamp, +you had better make yourself scarce.” +</p> +<p>Moses certainly took his advice, for he scuttled +off like a hare. Whether he ever got his cherries +or not, history does not disclose. +</p> +<p>Michael, looking gravely at Jim, opened the +basket, examined its contents, and, shaking his head +solemnly, carried it into the house. +</p> +<p>“There’s been deep work going on, Jim, and my +missis ought to know,” said Michael, who was +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_251' name='page_251'></a>251</span> +an exceedingly strict disciplinarian. Jim, however, +had a soft corner in his heart for the young +ladies, and he commenced his weeding with a profound +sigh. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXVII_A_BROKEN_TRUST' id='CHAPTER_XXXVII_A_BROKEN_TRUST'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_252' name='page_252'></a>252</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXVII</h2> +<h3>A BROKEN TRUST.</h3> +</div> + +<p>The next morning Annie Forest opened her eyes +with that strange feeling of indifference and want of +vivacity which come so seldom to youth. She saw +the sun shining through the closed blinds; she heard +the birds twittering and singing in the large elm-tree +which nearly touched the windows; she knew well +how the world looked at this moment, for often and +often in her old light-hearted days she had risen before +the maid came to call her, and, kneeling by the +deep window-ledge, had looked out at the bright, +fresh, sparkling day. A new day, with all its hours +before it, its light vivid but not too glaring, its dress +all manner of tender shades and harmonious colorings! +Annie had a poetical nature, and she gloried in these +glimpses which she got all by herself of the fresh, glad +world. +</p> +<p>To-day, however, she lay still, sorry to know that +the brief night was at an end, and that the day, with +its coldness and suspicion, its terrible absence of love +and harmony, was about to begin. +</p> +<p>Annie’s nature was very emotional; she was intensely +sensitive to her surroundings; the grayness of +her present life was absolute destruction to such a +nature as hers. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_253' name='page_253'></a>253</span></p> +<p>The dressing-bell rang; the maid came in to draw +up the blinds, and call the girls. Annie rose languidly +and began to dress herself. +</p> +<p>She first finished her toilet, and then approached +her little bed, and stood by its side for a moment +hesitating. She did not want to pray, and yet she +felt impelled to go down on her knees. As she knelt +with her curls falling about her face, and her hands +pressed to her eyes, one line of one of her favorite +poems came flashing with swiftness and power across +her memory: +</p> +<table summary='poetry' style=' margin-left:10%;'><tr><td> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>“A soul which has sinned and is pardoned again.”</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<p>The words filled her whole heart with a sudden +sense of peace and of great longing. +</p> +<p>The prayer-bell rang: she rose, and, turning to +Susan Drummond, said earnestly: +</p> +<p>“Oh, Susy, I do wish Mrs. Willis could know +about our going to the fairy-field; I do so want God +to forgive me.” +</p> +<p>Susan stared in her usual dull, uncomprehending +way; then she flushed a little, and said +brusquely: +</p> +<p>“I think you have quite taken leave of your senses, +Annie Forest.” +</p> +<p>Annie said no more, but at prayers in the chapel +she was glad to find herself near gentle Cecil Temple, +and the words kept repeating themselves to her all +during the morning lessons: +</p> +<table summary='poetry' style=' margin-left:10%;'><tr><td> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>“A soul which has sinned and is pardoned again.”</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<p>Just before morning school several of the girls +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_254' name='page_254'></a>254</span> +started and looked distressed when they found that +Mrs. Willis lingered in the room. She stood for a +moment by the English teacher’s desk, said something +to her in a low voice, and then, walking slowly to her +own post at the head of the great school-room, she +said suddenly: +</p> +<p>“I want to ask you a question, Miss Drummond. +Will you please just stand up in your place in +class and answer me without a moment’s hesitation.” +</p> +<p>Phyllis and Nora found themselves turning very +pale; Mary Price and one or two more of the rebels +also began to tremble, but Susan looked dogged and +indifferent enough as she turned her eyes toward +her teacher. +</p> +<p>“Yes, madam,” she said, rising and dropping a +courtesy. +</p> +<p>“My friends, the Misses Bruce, came to call on +me yesterday evening, Susan, and told me that they +saw you running very quickly on the high road in +the direction of the village. You, of course, know +that you broke a very distinct rule when you left +the grounds without leave. Tell me at once where +you were going.” +</p> +<p>Susan hesitated, colored to her dullest red, and +looked down. Then, because she had no ready +excuse to offer, she blurted out the truth: +</p> +<p>“I was going to see old Betty.” +</p> +<p>“The cake-woman?” +</p> +<p>“Yes.” +</p> +<p>“What for?” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_255' name='page_255'></a>255</span></p> +<p>“I—I heard she was ill.” +</p> +<p>“Indeed—you may sit down, Miss Drummond. +Miss Good, will you ask Michael to step for a moment +into the school-room?” +</p> +<p>Several of the girls now indeed held their breath, +and more than one heart beat with heavy, frightened +bumps as a moment later Michael followed Miss +Good into the room, carrying the redoubtable picnic-basket +on his arm. +</p> +<p>“Michael,” said Mrs. Willis, “I wish you to tell +the young ladies exactly how you found the basket +this morning. Stand by my side, please, and speak +loud enough for them to hear.” +</p> +<p>After a moment’s pause Michael related somewhat +diffusely and with an occasional break in his +narrative the scene which had occurred between him +and Moses that morning. +</p> +<p>“That will do, Michael; you can now go,” said +the head mistress. +</p> +<p>She waited until the old servant had closed the +door, and then she turned to her girls: +</p> +<p>“It is not quite a fortnight since I stood where I +now stand, and asked one girl to be honorable and +to save her companions. One girl was guilty of sin +and would not confess, and for her sake all her companions +are now suffering. I am tired of this sort +of thing—I am tired of standing in this place and +appealing to your honor, which is dead, to your +truth which is nowhere. Girls, you puzzle me—you +half break my heart. In this case more +than one is guilty. How many of the girls in +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_256' name='page_256'></a>256</span> +Lavender House are going to tell me a lie this +morning?” +</p> +<p>There was a brief pause; then a slight cry, and a +girl rose from her seat and walked up the long +school-room. +</p> +<p>“I am the most guilty of all,” said Annie +Forest. +</p> +<p>“Annie!” said Mrs. Willis, in a tone half of pain, +half of relief, “have you come to your senses at +last?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, I’m so glad to be able to speak the truth,” +said Annie. “Please punish me very, very hard; I +am the most guilty of all.” +</p> +<p>“What did you do with this basket?” +</p> +<p>“We took it for a picnic—it was my plan, I led +the others.” +</p> +<p>“Where was your picnic?” +</p> +<p>“In the fairies’ field.” +</p> +<p>“Ah! At what time?” +</p> +<p>“At night—in the middle of the night—the night +you went to London.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis put her hand to her brow; her face +was very white and the girls could see that she +trembled. +</p> +<p>“I trusted my girls——” she said; then she broke +off abruptly. +</p> +<p>“You had companions in this wickedness—name +them.” +</p> +<p>“Yes, I had companions; I led them on.” +</p> +<p>“Name them, Miss Forest.” +</p> +<p>For the first time Annie raised her eyes to Mrs. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_257' name='page_257'></a>257</span> +Willis’ face; then she turned and looked down the +long school-room. +</p> +<p>“Oh, won’t they tell themselves?” she said. +</p> +<p>Nothing could be more appealing than her glance. +It melted the hearts of Phyllis and Nora, who began +to sob, and to declare brokenly that they had gone +too, and that they were very, very sorry. +</p> +<p>Spurred by their example Mary Price also confessed, +and one by one all the little conspirators revealed +the truth, with the exception of Susan, who +kept her eyes steadily fixed on the floor. +</p> +<p>“Susan Drummond,” said Mrs. Willis, “come +here.” +</p> +<p>There was something in her tone which startled +every girl in the school. Never had they heard +this ring in their teacher’s voice before. +</p> +<p>“Susan,” said Mrs. Willis, “I don’t ask you if +you are guilty; I fear, poor miserable girl, that if I +did you would load your conscience with a fresh +lie. I don’t ask you if you are guilty because I +know you are. The fact of your running without +leave to see old Betty is circumstantial evidence. I +judge you by that and pronounce you guilty. Now, +young ladies, you who have treated me so badly, +who have betrayed my trust, who have been wanting +in honor, I must think, I must ask God to teach +me how to deal with you. In the meantime, you +cannot associate with your companions. Miss +Good, will you take each of these eight girls to their +bedrooms.” +</p> +<p>As Annie was leaving the room she looked full +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_258' name='page_258'></a>258</span> +into Mrs. Willis’ face. Strange to say, at this +moment of her great disgrace the cloud which had +so long brooded over her was lifted. The sweet +eyes never looked sweeter. The old Annie, and yet +a better and a braver Annie than had ever existed +before, followed her companions out of the school-room. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXVIII_IS_SHE_STILL_GUILTY' id='CHAPTER_XXXVIII_IS_SHE_STILL_GUILTY'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_259' name='page_259'></a>259</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXVIII.</h2> +<h3>IS SHE STILL GUILTY?</h3> +</div> + +<p>On the evening of that day Cecil Temple knocked +at the door of Mrs. Willis’ private sitting-room. +</p> +<p>“Ah, Cecil! is that you?” said her governess. +“I am always glad to see you, dear; but I happen +to be particularly busy to-night. Have you anything +in particular to say to me?” +</p> +<p>“I only wanted to talk about Annie, Mrs. Willis. +You believe in her at last, don’t you?” +</p> +<p>“Believe in her at last!” said the head-mistress in +a tone of astonishment and deep pain. “No, Cecil, +my dear; you ask too much of my faith. I do not +believe in Annie.” +</p> +<p>Cecil paused; she hesitated, and seemed half +afraid to proceed. +</p> +<p>“Perhaps,” she said at last in a slightly timid +tone, “you have not seen her since this morning?” +</p> +<p>“No; I have been particularly busy. Besides, +the eight culprits are under punishment; part of +their punishment is that I will not see them.” +</p> +<p>“Don’t you think, Mrs. Willis,” said Cecil, “that +Annie made rather a brave confession this morning?” +</p> +<p>“I admit, my dear, that Annie spoke in somewhat +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_260' name='page_260'></a>260</span> +of her old impulsive way; she blamed herself, +and did not try to screen her misdemeanors behind +her companions. In this one particular she +reminded me of the old Annie who, notwithstanding +all her faults, I used to trust and love. But as +to her confession being very brave, my dear Cecil, +you must remember that she did not <i>confess</i> until +she was obliged; she knew, and so did all the other +girls, that I could have got the truth out of old +Betty had they chosen to keep their lips sealed. +Then, my dear, consider what she did. On the +very night that I was away she violated the trust +I had in her—she bade me ‘good-bye’ with smiles +and sweet glances, and then she did this in my +absence. No, Cecil, I fear poor Annie is not what +we thought her. She has done untold mischief +during the half-year, and has willfully lied and deceived +me. I find, on comparing dates, that it was +on the very night of the girls’ picnic that Dora’s +theme was changed. There is no doubt whatever +that Annie was the guilty person. I did my best +to believe in her, and to depend on Mr. Everard’s +judgment of her character, but I confess I can do so +no longer. Cecil, dear. I am not surprised that you +look pale and sad. No, we will not give up this +poor Annie: we will try to love her even through +her sin. Ah! poor child, poor child! how much +I have prayed for her! She was to me as a child +of my own. Now, dear Cecil, I must ask you to +leave me.” +</p> +<p>Cecil went slowly out of her governess’ presence, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_261' name='page_261'></a>261</span> +and, wandering across the wide stone hall, +she entered the play-room. It happened to be a wet +night, and the room was full of girls, who hung +together in groups and whispered softly. There +were no loud voices, and, except from the little +ones, there was no laughter. A great depression +hung over the place, and few could have recognized +the happy girls of Lavender House in these sad +young faces. Cecil walked slowly into the room, +and presently finding Hester Thornton, she sat +down by her side. +</p> +<p>“I can’t get Mrs. Willis to see it,” she said very +sadly. +</p> +<p>“What?” asked Hester. +</p> +<p>“Why, that we have got our old Annie back +again; that she did take the girls out to that picnic, +and was as wild, and reckless, and naughty as +possible about it; and then, just like the old Annie +I have always known, the moment the fun was over +she began to repent, and that she has gone on repenting +ever since, which has accounted for her +poor sad little face and white cheeks. Of course +she longed to tell—Nora and Phyllis have told me so—but +she would not betray them. Now at last +there is a load off her heart, and, though she is in +great disgrace and punishment, she is not very unhappy. +I went to see her an hour ago, and I saw in +her face that my own darling Annie has returned. +But what do you think Mrs. Willis does, Hester? +She is so hurt and disappointed, that she believes +Annie is guilty of the other thing—she believes that +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_262' name='page_262'></a>262</span> +Annie stole Dora’s theme, and that she caricatured +her in my book some time ago. She believes it—she +is sure of it. Now, do you think, Hester, that +Annie’s face would look quite peaceful and happy +to-night if she had only confessed half her faults—if +she had this meanness, this sin, these lies still +resting on her soul? Oh! I wish Mrs. Willis would +see her! I wish—I wish! but I can do nothing. +You agree with me, don’t you, Hester? Just put +yourself in Annie’s place, and tell me if <i>you</i> would +feel happy, and if your heart would be at rest, if +you had only confessed half your sin, and if +through you all your schoolfellows were under +disgrace and suspicion? You could not, could you, +Hester? Why, Hester, how white you are!” +</p> +<p>“You are so metaphysical,” said Hester, rising; +“you quite puzzle me. How can I put myself in +your friend Annie’s place? I never understood her—I +never wanted to. Put myself in her place?—no, +certainly that I’m never likely to. I hope that I +shall never be in such a predicament.” +</p> +<p>Hester walked away, and Cecil sat still in great +perplexity. +</p> +<p>Cecil was a girl with a true sense of religion. The +love of God guided every action of her simple and +straightforward life. She was neither beautiful nor +clever; but no one in the school was more respected +and honored, no one more sincerely loved. Cecil +knew what the peace of God meant, and when she +saw even a shadowy reflection of that peace on Annie’s +little face, she was right in believing that she +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_263' name='page_263'></a>263</span> +must be innocent of the guilt which was attributed +to her. +</p> +<p>The whole school assembled for prayers that +night in the little chapel, and Mr. Everard, who had +heard the story of that day’s confession from Mrs. +Willis, said a few words appropriate to the occasion +to the unhappy young girls. +</p> +<p>Whatever effect his words had on the others, and +they were very simple and straightforward, Annie’s +face grew quiet and peaceful as she listened to them. +The old clergyman assured the girls that God was +waiting to forgive those who truly repented, and +that the way to repent was to rise up and sin no +more. +</p> +<p>“The present fun is not worth the after-pain,” he +said, in conclusion. “It is an old saying that stolen +waters are sweet, but only at the time; afterward +only those who drink of them know the full extent +of their bitterness.” +</p> +<p>This little address from Mr. Everard strengthened +poor Annie for an ordeal which was immediately +before her, for Mrs. Willis asked all the school to +follow her to the play-room, and there she told them +that she was about to restore to them their lost +privileges; that circumstances, in her opinion, now +so strongly pointed the guilt of the stolen essay in +the direction of one girl, that she could no longer +ask the school to suffer for her sake. +</p> +<p>“She still refuses to confess her sin,” said Mrs. +Willis, “but, unless another girl proclaims herself +guilty, and proves to me beyond doubt that she +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_264' name='page_264'></a>264</span> +drew the caricature which was found in Cecil Temple’s +book, and that she changed Dora Russell’s +essay, and, imitating her hand, put another in its +place, I proclaim the guilty person to be Annie +Forest, and on her alone I visit my displeasure. +You can retire to your rooms, young ladies. Tomorrow +morning Lavender House resumes its old +cheerfulness.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXIX_HESTER_S_HOUR_OF_TRIAL' id='CHAPTER_XXXIX_HESTER_S_HOUR_OF_TRIAL'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_265' name='page_265'></a>265</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXIX.</h2> +<h3>HESTER’S HOUR OF TRIAL.</h3> +</div> + +<p>However calmly or however peacefully Annie +slept that night, poor Hester did not close her eyes. +The white face of the girl she had wronged and +injured kept rising before her. Why had she so +deceived Annie? Why from the very first had she +turned from her, and misjudged her, and misrepresented +her? Was Annie, indeed, all bad? Hester +had to own to herself that to-night Annie was better +than she—was greater than she. Could she now +have undone the past, she would not have acted as +she had done; she would not for the sake of a little +paltry revenge have defiled her conscience with a +lie, have told her governess that she could throw no +light on the circumstance of the stolen essay. This +was the first lie Hester had ever told; she was naturally +both straightforward and honorable, but her +sin of sins, that which made her hard and almost unlovable, +was an intensely proud and haughty spirit. +She was very sorry she had told that lie; she was very +sorry she had yielded to that temptation; but not +for worlds would she now humble herself to confess—not +for worlds would she let the school know of +her cowardice and shame. No, if there was no other +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_266' name='page_266'></a>266</span> +means of clearing Annie except through her confession, +she must remain with the shadow of this sin +over her to her dying day. +</p> +<p>Hester, however, was now really unhappy, and +also truly sorry for poor Annie. Could she have +got off without disgrace or punishment, she would +have been truly glad to see Annie exonerated. She +was quite certain that Susan Drummond was at the +bottom of all the mischief which had been done +lately at Lavender House. She could not make out +how stupid Susan was clever enough to caricature +and to imitate peoples’ hands. Still she was convinced +that she was the guilty person, and she wondered +and wondered if she could induce Susan to +come forward and confess the truth, and so save +Annie without bringing her, Hester, into any +trouble. +</p> +<p>She resolved to speak to Susan, and without confessing +that she had been in the school-room on the +night the essay was changed, to let her know plainly +that she suspected her. +</p> +<p>She became much calmer when she determined to +carry out this resolve, and toward morning she fell +asleep. +</p> +<p>She was awakened at a very early hour by little +Nan clambering over the side of her crib, and cuddling +down cozily in a way she loved by Hester’s +side. +</p> +<p>“Me so ’nug, ’nug,” said little Nan. “Oh, Hetty, +Hetty, there’s a wy on the teiling!” +</p> +<p>Hester had then to rouse herself, and enter into +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_267' name='page_267'></a>267</span> +an animated conversation on the subject of flies generally, +and in especial she had to talk of that particular +fly which would perambulate on the ceiling +over Nan’s head. +</p> +<p>“Me like wies,” said Nan, “and me like ’oo, +Hetty, and me love—me love Annie.” +</p> +<p>Hester kissed her little sister passionately; but +this last observation, accompanied by the expression +of almost angelic devotion which filled little Nan’s +brown eyes, as she repeated that she liked flies and +Hetty, but that she loved Annie, had the effect of +again hardening her heart. +</p> +<p>Hester’s hour of trial, however, was at hand, and +before that day was over she was to experience that +awful emptiness and desolation which those know +whom God is punishing. +</p> +<p>Lessons went on as usual at Lavender House that +morning, and, to the surprise of several, Annie was +seen in her old place in class. She worked with a +steadiness quite new to her; no longer interlarding +her hours of study with those indescribable glances +of fun and mischief, first at one school-companion +and then at another, which used to worry her +teachers so much. +</p> +<p>There were no merry glances from Annie that +morning; but she worked steadily and rapidly, and +went through that trying ordeal, her French verbs, +with such satisfaction that mademoiselle was on the +point of praising her, until she remembered that +Annie was in disgrace. +</p> +<p>After school, however, Annie did not join her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_268' name='page_268'></a>268</span> +companions in the grounds, but went up to her bedroom, +where, by Mrs. Willis’ orders, she was to +remain until the girls went in. She was to take her +own exercise later in the day. +</p> +<p>It was now the tenth of June—an intensely sultry +day; a misty heat brooded over everything, and not +a breath of air stirred the leaves in the trees. The +girls wandered about languidly, too enervated by +the heat to care to join in any noisy games. They +were now restored to their full freedom, and there +is no doubt they enjoyed the privileges of having +little confabs, and whispering secrets to each other +without having Miss Good and Miss Danesbury forever +at their elbows. They talked of many things—of +the near approach of the holidays, of the prize +day which was now so close at hand, of Annie’s disgrace, +and so on. +</p> +<p>They wondered, many of them, if Annie would +ever be brought to confess her sin, and, if not, how +Mrs. Willis would act toward her. Dora Russell +said in her most contemptuous tones: +</p> +<p>“She is nothing, after all, but a charity child, +and Mrs. Willis has supported her for years for +nothing.” +</p> +<p>“Yes, and she’s too clever by half; eh, poor old +Muddy Stream?” remarked a saucy little girl. +“By the way, Dora, dear, how goes the river +now? Has it lost itself in the arms of mother ocean +yet?” +</p> +<p>Dora turned red and walked away, and her young +tormentor exclaimed with considerable gusto: +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_269' name='page_269'></a>269</span></p> +<p>“There, I have silenced her for a bit; I do hate +the way she talks about charity children. Whatever +her faults, Annie is the sweetest and prettiest +girl in the school, in my opinion.” +</p> +<p>In the meantime Hester was looking in all directions +for Susan Drummond. She thought the present +a very fitting opportunity to open her attack on +her, and she was the more anxious to bring her to +reason as a certain look in Annie’s face—a pallid +and very weary look—had gone to her heart, and +touched her in spite of herself. Now, even though +little Nan loved her, Hester would save Annie +could she do so not at her own expense. +</p> +<p>Look, however, as she would, nowhere could she +find Miss Drummond. She called and called, but +no sleepy voice replied. Susan, indeed, knew better; +she had curled herself up in a hammock which +hung between the boughs of a shady tree, and +though Hester passed under her very head, she was +sucking lollipops and going off comfortably into the +land of dreams, and had no intention of replying. +Hester wandered down the shady walk, and at its +farther end she was gratified by the sight of little +Nan, who, under her nurse’s charge, was trying to +string daisies on the grass. Hester sat down by her +side, and Nan climbed over and made fine havoc of +her neat print dress, and laughed, and was at her +merriest and best. +</p> +<p>“I hear say that that naughty Miss Forest has +done something out-and-out disgraceful,” whispered +the nurse. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_270' name='page_270'></a>270</span></p> +<p>“Oh, don’t!” said Hester impatiently. “Why +should every one throw mud at a girl when she is +down? If poor Annie is naughty and guilty, she is +suffering now.” +</p> +<p>“Annie <i>not</i> naughty,” said little Nan. “Me love +my own Annie; me do, me do.” +</p> +<p>“And you love your own poor old nurse, too?” +responded the somewhat jealous nurse. +</p> +<p>Hester left the two playing happily together, the +little one caressing her nurse, and blowing one or +two kisses after her sister’s retreating form. Hester +returned to the house, and went up to her room to +prepare for dinner. She had washed her hands, and +was standing before the looking-glass re-plaiting her +long hair, when Susan Drummond, looking extremely +wild and excited, and with her eyes almost starting +out of her head, rushed into the room. +</p> +<p>“Oh, Hester, Hester!” she gasped, and she flung +herself on Hester’s bed, with her face downward; +she seemed absolutely deprived for the moment of +the power of any further speech. +</p> +<p>“What is the matter, Susan?” inquired Hester +half impatiently. “What have you come into my +room for? Are you going into a fit of hysterics? +You had better control yourself, for the dinner gong +will sound directly.” +</p> +<p>Susan gasped two or three times, made a rush to +Hester’s wash-hand stand, and, taking up a glass, +poured some cold water into it, and gulped it down. +</p> +<p>“Now I can speak,” she said. “I ran so fast that +my breath quite left me. Hester, put on your walking +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_271' name='page_271'></a>271</span> +things or go without them, just as you please—only +go at once if you would save her.” +</p> +<p>“Save whom?” asked Hester. +</p> +<p>“Your little sister—little Nan. I—I saw it all. +I was in the hammock, and nobody knew I was +there, and somehow I wasn’t so sleepy as usual, and +I heard Nan’s voice, and I looked over the side of +the hammock, and she was sitting on the grass picking +daisies, and her nurse was with her, and presently +you came up. I heard you calling me, but I +wasn’t going to answer. I felt too comfortable. +You stayed with Nan and her nurse for a little, and +then went away; and I heard Nan’s nurse say to +her: ‘Sit here, missy, till I come back to you; I +am going to fetch another reel of sewing cotton +from the house. Sit still, missy; I’ll be back directly.’ +She went away, and Nan went on picking +her daisies. All on a sudden I heard Nan give a +sharp little cry, and I looked over the hammock, +and there was a tall, dark woman, with such a +wicked face, and she snatched up Nan in her arms, +and put a thick shawl over her face, and ran off +with her. It was all done in an instant. I shouted +and I scrambled out of the hammock, and I rushed +down the path; but there wasn’t a sign of anybody +there. I don’t know where the woman went—it +seemed as if the earth swallowed up both her and +little Nan. Why, Hester, are you going to faint?” +</p> +<p>“Water!” gasped Hester—“one sip—now let me +go.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XL_A_GYPSY_MAID' id='CHAPTER_XL_A_GYPSY_MAID'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_272' name='page_272'></a>272</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XL.</h2> +<h3>A GYPSY MAID.</h3> +</div> + +<p>In a few moments every one in Lavender House +was made acquainted with Susan’s story. At such a +time ceremony was laid aside, dinner forgotten, +teachers, pupils, servants all congregated in the +grounds, all rushed to the spot where Nan’s withered +daisies still lay, all peered through the underwood, +and all, alas! looked in vain for the tall dark woman +and the little child. Little Nan, the baby of the +school, had been stolen—there were loud and +terrified lamentations. Nan’s nurse was almost +tearing her hair, was rushing frantically here, there, +and everywhere. No one blamed the nurse for leaving +her little charge in apparent safety for a few +moments, but the poor woman’s own distress was +pitiable to see. Mrs. Willis took Hester’s hand, and +told the poor stunned girl that she was sending to +Sefton immediately for two or three policemen, and +that in the meantime every man on the place should +commence the search for the woman and child. +</p> +<p>“Without any doubt,” Mrs. Willis added, “we +shall soon have our little Nan back again; it is quite +impossible that the woman, whoever she is, can have +taken her so far away in so short a time.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_273' name='page_273'></a>273</span></p> +<p>In the meantime, Annie in her bedroom heard +the fuss and the noise. She leaned out of her window +and saw Phyllis in the distance; she called to +her. Phyllis ran up, the tears streaming down her +cheeks. +</p> +<p>“Oh, something so dreadful!” she gasped; “a +wicked, wicked woman has stolen little Nan Thornton. +She ran off with her just where the undergrowth +is so thick at the end of the shady walk. It +happened to her half an hour ago, and they are all +looking, but they cannot find the woman or little +Nan anywhere. Oh, it is so dreadful! Is that you, +Mary?” +</p> +<p>Phyllis ran off to join her sister, and Annie put +her head in again, and looked round her pretty +room. +</p> +<p>“The gypsy,” she murmured, “the tall, dark +gypsy has taken little Nan!” +</p> +<p>Her face was very white, her eyes shone, her lips +expressed a firm and almost obstinate determination. +With all her usual impulsiveness, she decided +on a course of action—she snatched up a piece of +paper and scribbled a hasty line: +</p> +<div class='blockquot'> +<p>“<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Dear Mother-friend</span>:—However badly you +think of Annie, Annie loves you with all her heart. +Forgive me, I must go myself to look for little Nan. +That tall, dark woman is a gypsy—I have seen her +before; her name is Mother Rachel. Tell Hetty I +won’t return until I bring her little sister back.—Your +repentant and sorrowful +</p> +<p style='text-align:right;'><span style='font-variant: small-caps;'>Annie</span>.” +</p> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum'><a id='page_274' name='page_274'></a>274</span></div> +<p>Annie twisted up the note, directed it to Mrs. +Willis, and left it on her dressing-table. +</p> +<p>Then, with a wonderful amount of forethought +for her, she emptied the contents of a little purse +into a tiny gingham bag, which she fastened inside +the front of her dress. She put on her shady hat, +and threw a shawl across her arm, and then, slipping +softly downstairs, she went out through the deserted +kitchens, down the back avenue, and past the laurel +bush, until she came to the stile which led into the +wood—she was going straight to the gypsies’ encampment. +</p> +<p>Annie, with some of the gypsy’s characteristics in +her own blood, had always taken an extraordinary +interest in these queer wandering people. Gypsies +had a fascination for her, she loved stories about +them; if a gypsy encampment was near, she always +begged the teachers to walk in that direction. +Annie had a very vivid imagination, and in the days +when she reigned as favorite in the school she used +to make up stories for the express benefit of her +companions. These stories, as a rule, always turned +upon the gypsies. Many and many a time had the +girls of Lavender House almost gasped with horror +as Annie described the queer ways of these people. +For her, personally, their wildness and their freedom +had a certain fascination, and she was heard in her +gayest moments to remark that she would rather +like to be stolen and adopted by a gypsy tribe. +</p> +<p>Whenever Annie had an opportunity, she chatted +with the gypsy wives, and allowed them to tell her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_275' name='page_275'></a>275</span> +fortune, and listened eagerly to their narratives. +When a little child she had once for several months +been under the care of a nurse who was a reclaimed +gypsy, and this girl had given her all kinds of information +about them. Annie often felt that she quite +loved these wild people, and Mother Rachel was +the first gypsy she cordially shrank from and disliked. +</p> +<p>When the little girl started now on her wild-goose +chase after Nan, she was by no means devoid of a +plan of action. The knowledge she had taken so +many years to acquire came to her aid, and she determined +to use it for Nan’s benefit. She knew +that the gypsies, with all their wandering and erratic +habits, had a certain attachment, if not for homes, +at least for sites; she knew that as a rule they encamped +over and over again in the same place; she +knew that their wanderings were conducted with +method, and their apparently lawless lives governed +by strict self-made rules. +</p> +<p>Annie made straight now for the encampment, +which stood in a little dell at the other side of the +fairies’ field. Here for weeks past the gypsies’ tents +had been seen; here the gypsy children had played, +and the men and women smoked and lain about in +the sun. +</p> +<p>Annie entered the small field now, but uttered no +exclamation of surprise when she found that all the +tents, with the exception of one, had been removed, +and that this tent also was being rapidly taken down +by a man and a girl, while a tall boy stood by, +holding a donkey by the bridle. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_276' name='page_276'></a>276</span></p> +<p>Annie wasted no time in looking for Nan here. +Before the girl and the man could see her, she darted +behind a bush, and removing her little bag of +money, hid it carefully under some long grass; then +she pulled a very bright yellow sash out of her +pocket, tied it round her blue cotton dress, and leaving +her little shawl also on the ground, tripped gaily +up to the tent. +</p> +<p>She saw with pleasure that the girl who was helping +the man was about her own size. She went up +and touched her on the shoulder. +</p> +<p>“Look here,” she said, “I want to make such a +pretty play by-and-by—I want to play that I’m a +gypsy girl. Will you give me your clothes, if I give +you mine? See, mine are neat, and this sash is very +handsome. Will you have them? Do. I am so +anxious to play at being a gypsy.” +</p> +<p>The girl turned and stared. Annie’s pretty blue +print and gay sash were certainly tempting bait. +She glanced at her father. +</p> +<p>“The little lady wants to change,” she said in an +eager voice. +</p> +<p>The man nodded acquiescence, and the girl taking +Annie’s hand, ran quickly with her to the bottom of +the field. +</p> +<p>“You don’t mean it, surely?” she said. “Eh, +but I’m uncommon willing.” +</p> +<p>“Yes, I certainly mean it,” said Annie. “You +are a dear, good, obliging girl, and how nice you +will look in my pretty blue cotton! I like that +striped petticoat of yours, too, and that gay handkerchief +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_277' name='page_277'></a>277</span> +you wear round your shoulders. Thank +you so very much. Now, do I look like a real, +real gypsy?” +</p> +<p>“Your hair ain’t ragged enough, miss.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, clip it, then; clip it away. I want to be +quite the real thing. Have you got a pair of scissors?” +</p> +<p>The girl ran back to the tent, and presently returned +to shear poor Annie’s beautiful hair in truly +rough fashion. +</p> +<p>“Now, miss, you look much more like, only your +arms are a bit too white. Stay, we has got some +walnut-juice; we was just a-using of it. I’ll touch +you up fine, miss.” +</p> +<p>So she did, darkening Annie’s brown skin to a +real gypsy tone. +</p> +<p>“You’re a dear, good girl,” said Annie, in conclusion; +and as the girl’s father called her roughly at +this moment, she was obliged to go away, looking +ungainly enough in the English child’s neat clothes. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLI_DISGUISED' id='CHAPTER_XLI_DISGUISED'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_278' name='page_278'></a>278</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLI.</h2> +<h3>DISGUISED.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Annie ran out of the field, mounted the stile +which led into the wood, and stood there until the +gypsy man and girl, and the boy with the donkey, +had finally disappeared. Then she left her +hiding-place, and taking her little gingham bag out +of the long grass, secured it once more in the front +of her dress. She felt queer and uncomfortable in +her new dress, and the gypsy girl’s heavy shoes tired +her feet; but she was not to be turned from her +purpose by any manner of discomforts, and she +started bravely on her long trudge over the dusty +roads, for her object was to follow the gypsies to +their next encampment, about ten miles away. +She had managed, with some tact, to obtain a certain +amount of information from the delighted gypsy +girl. The girl told Annie that she was very glad +they were going from here; that this was a very +dull place, and that they would not have stayed so +long but for Mother Rachel, who, for some reasons +of her own, had refused to stir. +</p> +<p>Here the girl drew herself up short, and colored +under her dark skin. But Annie’s tact never failed. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_279' name='page_279'></a>279</span> +She even yawned a little, and seemed scarcely to +hear the girl’s words. +</p> +<p>Now, in the distance, she followed these people. +</p> +<p>In her disguise, uncomfortable as it was, she felt +tolerably safe. Should any of the people in Lavender +House happen to pass her on the way, they +would never recognize Annie Forest in this small +gypsy maiden. When she did approach the gypsies’ +dwelling she might have some hope of passing +as one of themselves. The only one whom she had +really to fear was the girl with whom she had +changed clothes, and she trusted to her wits to keep +out of this young person’s way. +</p> +<p>When Zillah, her old gypsy nurse, had charmed +her long ago with gypsy legends and stories, +Annie had always begged to hear about the fair +English children whom the gypsies stole, and Zillah +had let her into some secrets which partly accounted +for the fact that so few of these children are ever +recovered. +</p> +<p>She walked very fast now; her depression was +gone, a great excitement, a great longing, a great +hope, keeping her up. She forgot that she had +eaten nothing since breakfast; she forgot everything +in all the world now but her great love for little Nan, +and her desire to lay down her very life, if necessary, +to rescue Nan from the terrible fate which +awaited her if she was brought up as a gypsy’s +child. +</p> +<p>Annie, however, was unaccustomed to such long +walks, and besides, recent events had weakened +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_280' name='page_280'></a>280</span> +her, and by the time she reached Sefton—for her +road lay straight through this little town—she was +so hot and thirsty that she looked around her +anxiously to find some place of refreshment. +</p> +<p>In an unconscious manner she paused before a +restaurant, where she and several other girls of Lavender +House had more than once been regaled with +buns and milk. +</p> +<p>The remembrance of the fresh milk and the nice +buns came gratefully before the memory of the +tired child now. Forgetting her queer attire, she +went into the shop, and walked boldly up to the +counter. +</p> +<p>Annie’s disguise, however, was good, and the +young woman who was serving, instead of bending +forward with the usual gracious “What can I get +for you, miss?” said very sharply: +</p> +<p>“Go away at once, little girl; we don’t allow +beggars here; leave the shop instantly. No, I have +nothing for you.” +</p> +<p>Annie was about to reply rather hotly, for she +had an idea that even a gypsy’s money might purchase +buns and milk, when she was suddenly startled, +and almost terrified into betraying herself, by +encountering the gentle and fixed stare of Miss +Jane Bruce, who had been leaning over the counter +and talking to one of the shop-women when Annie +entered. +</p> +<p>“Here is a penny for you, little girl,” she said. +“You can get a nice hunch of stale bread for a +penny in the shop at the corner of the High +street.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_281' name='page_281'></a>281</span></p> +<p>Annie’s eyes flashed back at the little lady, her +lips quivered, and, clasping the penny, she rushed +out of the shop. +</p> +<p>“My dear,” said Miss Jane, turning to her sister, +“did you notice the extraordinary likeness that +little gypsy girl bore to Annie Forest?” +</p> +<p>Miss Agnes sighed. “Not particularly, love,” +she answered; “but I scarcely looked at her. I +wonder if our dear little Annie is any happier than +she was. Ah, I think we have done here. Good-afternoon, +Mrs. Tremlett.” +</p> +<p>The little old ladies trotted off, giving no more +thoughts to the gypsy child. +</p> +<p>Poor Annie almost ran down the street, and never +paused till she reached a shop of much humbler appearance, +where she was served with some cold +slices of German sausage, some indifferent bread +and butter, and milk by no means over-good. The +coarse fare, and the rough people who surrounded +her, made the poor child feel both sick and frightened. +She found she could only keep up her character +by remaining almost silent, for the moment she +opened her lips people turned round and stared at +her. +</p> +<p>She paid for her meal, however, and presently found +herself at the other side of Sefton, and in a part of +the country which was comparatively strange to +her. The gypsies’ present encampment was about a +mile away from the town of Oakley, a much larger +place than Sefton. Sefton and Oakley lay about six +miles apart. Annie trudged bravely on, her head +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_282' name='page_282'></a>282</span> +aching; for, of course, as a gypsy girl, she could use +no parasol to shade her from the sun. At last the +comparative cool of the evening arrived, and the little +girl gave a sigh of relief, and looked forward to +her bed and supper at Oakley. She had made up +her mind to sleep there, and to go to the gypsies’ encampment +very early in the morning. It was quite +dark by the time she reached Oakley, and she was +now so tired, and her feet so blistered from walking +in the gypsy girl’s rough shoes, that she could +scarcely proceed another step. The noise and the +size of Oakley, too, bewildered and frightened her. +She had learned a lesson in Sefton, and dared not +venture into the more respectable streets. How +could she sleep in those hot, common, close houses? +Surely it would be better for her to lie down under +a cool hedgerow—there could be no real cold on +this lovely summer’s night, and the hours would +quickly pass, and the time soon arrive when she +must go boldly in search of Nan. She resolved to +sleep in a hayfield which took her fancy just +outside the town, and she only went into +Oakley for the purpose of buying some bread and +milk. +</p> +<p>Annie was so far fortunate as to get a refreshing +draught of really good milk from a woman who +stood by a cottage door, and who gave her a piece of +girdle-cake to eat with it. +</p> +<p>“You’re one of the gypsies, my dear?” said the +woman. “I saw them passing in their caravans an +hour back. No doubt you are for taking up your +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_283' name='page_283'></a>283</span> +old quarters in the copse, just alongside of Squire +Thompson’s long acre field. How is it you are not +with the rest of them, child?” +</p> +<p>“I was late in starting,” said Annie. “Can you +tell me the best way to get from here to the long +acre field?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, you take that turnstile, child, and keep in +the narrow path by the cornfields; it’s two miles and +a half from here as the crow flies. No, no, my dear, +I don’t want your pennies; but you might humor +my little girl here by telling her fortune—she’s +wonderful taken by the gypsy folk.” +</p> +<p>Annie colored painfully. The child came forward, +and she crossed her hand with a piece of silver. +She looked at the little palm and muttered something +about being rich and fortunate, and marrying +a prince in disguise, and having no trouble whatever. +</p> +<p>“Eh! but that’s a fine lot, is yours, Peggy,” said +the gratified mother. +</p> +<p>Peggy, however, aged nine, had a wiser head on +her young shoulders. +</p> +<p>“She didn’t tell no proper fortune,” she said disparagingly, +when Annie left the cottage. “She +didn’t speak about no crosses, and no biting disappointments, +and no bleeding wounds. I don’t believe +in her, I don’t. I like fortunes mixed, not all +one way; them fortunes ain’t natural, and I don’t +believe she’s no proper gypsy girl.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLII_HESTER' id='CHAPTER_XLII_HESTER'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_284' name='page_284'></a>284</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLII.</h2> +<h3>HESTER.</h3> +</div> + +<p>At Lavender House the confusion, the terror, and +the dismay were great. For several hours the girls +seemed quite to lose their heads, and just when, +under Mrs. Willis’ and the other teachers’ calmness +and determination, they were being restored to discipline +and order, the excitement and alarm broke +out afresh when some one brought Annie’s little note +to Mrs. Willis, and the school discovered that she +also was missing. +</p> +<p>On this occasion no one did doubt her motive; +disobedient as her act was no one wasted words of +blame on her. All, from the head-mistress to the +smallest child in the school, knew that it was love +for little Nan that had taken Annie off; and the +tears started to Mrs. Willis’ eyes when she first read +the tiny note, and then placed it tenderly in her +desk. Hester’s face became almost ashen in its hue +when she heard what Annie had done. +</p> +<p>“Annie has gone herself to bring back Nan to +you, Hester,” said Phyllis. “It was I told her, and +I know now by her face that she must have made +up her mind at once.” +</p> +<p>“Very disobedient of her to go,” said Dora +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_285' name='page_285'></a>285</span> +Russell; but no one took up Dora’s tone, and Mary +Price said, after a pause: +</p> +<p>“Disobedient or not, it was brave—it was really +very plucky.” +</p> +<p>“It is my opinion,” said Nora, “that if any one +in the world can find little Nan it will be Annie. +You remember, Phyllis, how often she has talked to +us about gypsies, and what a lot she knows about +them?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, yes; she’ll be better than fifty policemen,” +echoed several girls; and then two or three young +faces were turned toward Hester, and some voice +said almost scornfully: +</p> +<p>“You’ll have to love Annie now; you’ll have to +admit that there is something good in our Annie +when she brings your little Nan home again.” +</p> +<p>Hester’s lip quivered; she tried to speak, but a +sudden burst of tears came from her instead. She +walked slowly out of the astonished little group, +who none of them believed that proud Hester +Thornton could weep. +</p> +<p>The wretched girl rushed up to her room, where +she threw herself on her bed and gave way to some of +the bitterest tears she had ever shed. All her indifference +to Annie, all her real unkindness, all her ever-increasing +dislike came back now to torture and +harass her. She began to believe with the girls +that Annie would be successful; she began dimly to +acknowledge in her heart the strange power which +this child possessed; she guessed that Annie would +heap coals of fire on her head by bringing back her +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_286' name='page_286'></a>286</span> +little sister. She hoped, she longed, she could almost +have found it in her heart to pray that some one +else, not Annie, might save little Nan. +</p> +<p>For not yet had Hester made up her mind to confess +the truth about Annie Forest. To confess the +truth now meant humiliation in the eyes of the +whole school. Even for Nan’s sake she could not, +she would not be great enough for this. +</p> +<p>Sobbing on her bed, trembling from head to foot, +in an agony of almost uncontrollable grief, she could +not bring her proud and stubborn little heart to +accept God’s only way of peace. No, she hoped she +might be able to influence Susan Drummond and +induce her to confess, and if Annie was not cleared +in that way, if she really saved little Nan, she would +doubtless be restored to much of her lost favor in +the school. +</p> +<p>Hester had never been a favorite at Lavender +House; but now her great trouble caused all the +girls to speak to her kindly and considerately, and +as she lay on her bed she presently heard a gentle +step on the floor of her room—a cool little hand +was laid tenderly on her forehead, and opening her +swollen eyes, she met Cecil’s loving gaze. +</p> +<p>“There is no news yet, Hester,” said Cecil; “but +Mrs. Willis has just gone herself into Sefton, and +will not lose an hour in getting further help. Mrs. +Willis looks quite haggard. Of course she is very +anxious both about Annie and Nan.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, Annie is safe enough,” murmured Hester, +burying her head in the bed-clothes. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_287' name='page_287'></a>287</span></p> +<p>“I don’t know; Annie is very impulsive and very +pretty; the gypsies may like to steal her too—of +course she has gone straight to one of their encampments. +Naturally Mrs. Willis is most anxious.” +</p> +<p>Hester pressed her hand to her throbbing head. +</p> +<p>“We are all so sorry for you, dear,” said Cecil +gently. +</p> +<p>“Thank you—being sorry for one does not do a +great deal of good, does it?” +</p> +<p>“I thought sympathy always did good,” replied +Cecil, looking puzzled. +</p> +<p>“Thank you,” said Hester again. She lay quite +still for several minutes with her eyes closed. Her +face looked intensely unhappy. Cecil was not easily +repelled and she guessed only too surely that +Hester’s proud heart was suffering much. She was +puzzled, however, how to approach her, and had +almost made up her mind to go away and beg of +kind-hearted Miss Danesbury to see if she could +come and do something, when through the open +window there came the shrill sweet laughter and the +eager, high-pitched tones of some of the youngest +children in the school. A strange quiver passed +over Hester’s face at the sound; she sat up in bed, +and gasped out in a half-strangled voice: +</p> +<p>“Oh! I can’t bear it—little Nan, little Nan! +Cecil, I am very, very unhappy.” +</p> +<p>“I know it, darling,” said Cecil, and she put her +arms round the excited girl. “Oh, Hester! don’t +turn away from me; do let us be unhappy together.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_288' name='page_288'></a>288</span></p> +<p>“But you did not care for Nan.” +</p> +<p>“I did—we all loved the pretty darling.” +</p> +<p>“Suppose I never see her again?” said Hester +half wildly. “Oh, Cecil! and mother left her to +me! mother gave her to me to take care of, and to +bring to her some day in heaven. Oh, little Nan, +my pretty, my love, my sweet! I think I could +better bear her being dead than this.” +</p> +<p>“You could, Hester,” said Cecil, “if she was +never to be found; but I don’t think God will give +you such a terrible punishment. I think little Nan +will be restored to you. Let us ask God to do it, +Hetty—let us kneel down now, we two little girls, +and pray to Him with all our might.” +</p> +<p>“I can’t pray; don’t ask me,” said Hester, turning +her face away. +</p> +<p>“Then I will.” +</p> +<p>“But not here, Cecil. Cecil, I am not good—I +am not good enough to pray.” +</p> +<p>“We don’t want to be good to pray,” said Cecil. +“We want perhaps to be unhappy—perhaps sorry; +but if God waited just for goodness, I don’t think He +would get many prayers.” +</p> +<p>“Well, I am unhappy, but not sorry. No, no; +don’t ask me, I cannot pray.” +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLIII_SUSAN' id='CHAPTER_XLIII_SUSAN'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_289' name='page_289'></a>289</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLIII.</h2> +<h3>SUSAN.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Mrs. Willis came back at a very late hour from +Sefton. The police were confident that they must +soon discover both children, but no tidings had yet +been heard of either of them. Mrs. Willis ordered +her girls to bed, and went herself to kiss Hester and +give her a special “good-night.” She was struck by +the peculiarly unhappy, and even hardened, expression +on the poor child’s face, and felt that she did +not half understand her. +</p> +<p>In the middle of the night Hester awoke from a +troubled dream. She awoke with a sharp cry, so +sharp and intense in its sound that had any girl been +awake in the next room she must have heard it. She +felt that she could no longer remain close to that +little empty cot. She suddenly remembered that +Susan Drummond would be alone to-night: what +time so good as the present for having a long talk +with Susan and getting her to clear Annie? She +slipped out of bed, put on her dressing-gown, and +softly opening the door, ran down the passage to +Susan’s room. +</p> +<p>Susan was in bed, and fast asleep. Hester could +see her face quite plainly in the moonlight, for Susan +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_290' name='page_290'></a>290</span> +slept facing the window, and the blind was not drawn +down. +</p> +<p>Hester had some difficulty in awakening Miss +Drummond, who, however, at last sat up in bed +yawning prodigiously. +</p> +<p>“What is the matter? Is that you, Hester +Thornton? Have you got any news of little Nan? +Has Annie come back?” +</p> +<p>“No, they are both still away. Susy, I want to +speak to you.” +</p> +<p>“Dear me! what for? must you speak in the +middle of the night?” +</p> +<p>“Yes, for I don’t want any one else to know. Oh, +Susan, please don’t go to sleep.” +</p> +<p>“My dear, I won’t, if I can help it. Do you mind +throwing a little cold water over my face and head? +There is a can by the bedside. I always keep one +handy. Ah, thanks—now I am wide awake. I shall +probably remain so for about two minutes. Can you +get your say over in that time?” +</p> +<p>“I wonder, Susan,” said Hester, “if you have got +any heart—but heart or not, I have just come here +to-night to tell you that I have found you out. You +are at the bottom of all this mischief about Annie +Forest.” +</p> +<p>Susan had a most phlegmatic face, an utterly +unemotional voice, and she now stared calmly at +Hester and demanded to know what in the world +she meant. +</p> +<p>Hester felt her temper going, her self-control deserting +her. Susan’s apparent innocence and indifference +drove her half frantic. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_291' name='page_291'></a>291</span></p> +<p>“Oh, you are mean,” she said. “You pretend to +be innocent, but you are the deepest and wickedest +girl in the school. I tell you, Susan, I have found +you out—you put that caricature of Mrs. Willis into +Cecil’s book; you changed Dora’s theme. I don’t +know why you did it, nor how you did it, but you +are the guilty person, and you have allowed the sin +of it to remain on Annie’s shoulders all this time. +Oh, you are the very meanest girl I ever heard +of!” +</p> +<p>“Dear, dear!” said Susan, “I wish I had not asked +you to throw cold water over my head and face, and +allow myself to be made very wet and uncomfortable, +just to be told I am the meanest girl you ever +met. And pray what affair is this of yours? You +certainly don’t love Annie Forest.” +</p> +<p>“I don’t, but I want justice to be done to her. +Annie is very, very unhappy. Oh, Susy, won’t you +go and tell Mrs. Willis the truth?” +</p> +<p>“Really, my dear Hester, I think you are a little +mad. How long have you known all this about me, +pray?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, for some time; since—since the night the +essay was changed.” +</p> +<p>“Ah, then, if what you state is true, you told Mrs. +Willis a lie, for she distinctly asked you if you knew +anything about the ‘Muddy Stream,’ and you said +you didn’t. I saw you—I remarked how very red +you got when you plumped out that great lie! My +dear, if I am the meanest and wickedest girl in the +school, prove it—go, tell Mrs. Willis what you know. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_292' name='page_292'></a>292</span> +Now, if you will allow me, I will get back into the +land of dreams.” +</p> +<p>Susan curled herself up once more in her bed, +wrapped the bed-clothes tightly round her and +was, to all appearance, oblivious of Hester’s presence. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLIV_UNDER_THE_HEDGE' id='CHAPTER_XLIV_UNDER_THE_HEDGE'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_293' name='page_293'></a>293</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLIV.</h2> +<h3>UNDER THE HEDGE.</h3> +</div> + +<p>It is one thing to talk of the delights of sleeping +under a hedgerow, and another to realize them. A +hayfield is a very charming place, but in the middle +of the night, with the dew clinging to everything, it +is apt to prove but a chilly bed; the most familiar +objects put on strange and unreal forms, the most +familiar sounds become loud and alarming. Annie +slept for about an hour soundly; then she +awoke, trembling with cold in every limb, startled, +and almost terrified by the oppressive loneliness +of the night, sure that the insect life which surrounded +her, and which would keep up successions of +chirps, and croaks, and buzzes, was something mysterious +and terrifying. Annie was a brave child, +but even brave little girls may be allowed to +possess nerves under her present conditions, and +when a spider ran across her face she started up +with a scream of terror. At this moment she +almost regretted the close and dirty lodgings which +she might have obtained for a few pence at Oakley. +The hay in the field which she had selected was +partly cut and partly standing. The cut portion +had been piled up into little cocks and hillocks, and +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_294' name='page_294'></a>294</span> +these, with the night shadows round them, appeared +to the frightened child to assume large and +half-human proportions. She found she could not +sleep any longer. She wrapped her shawl tightly +round her, and, crouching into the hedgerow, waited +for the dawn. +</p> +<p>That watched-for dawn seemed to the tired child +as if it would never come; but at last her solitary +vigil came to an end, the cold grew greater, a little +gentle breeze stirred the uncut grass, and up in the +sky overhead the stars became fainter and the +atmosphere clearer. Then came a little faint flush +of pink, then a brighter light, and then all in a +moment the birds burst into a perfect jubilee of +song, the insects talked and chirped and buzzed in +new tones, the hay-cocks became simply hay-cocks, +the dew sparkled on the wet grass, the sun had +risen, and the new day had begun. +</p> +<p>Annie sat up and rubbed her tired eyes. With +the sunshine and brightness her versatile spirits revived; +she buckled on her courage like an armor, +and almost laughed at the miseries of the past few +hours. Once more she believed that success and +victory would be hers, once more in her small way +she was ready to do or die. She believed absolutely +in the holiness of her mission. Love—love alone, +simple and pure, was guiding her. She gave no +thought to after-consequences, she gave no memory +to past events: her object now was to rescue Nan, +and she herself was nothing. +</p> +<p>Annie had a fellow-feeling, a rare sympathy with +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_295' name='page_295'></a>295</span> +every little child; but no child had ever come to +take Nan’s place with her. The child she had first +begun to notice simply out of a naughty spirit of +revenge, had twined herself round her heart, and +Annie loved Nan all the more dearly because she +had long ago repented of stealing her affections +from Hester, and would gladly have restored her +to her old place next to Hetty’s heart. Her love +for Nan, therefore, had the purity and greatness +which all love that calls forth self-sacrifice must +possess. Annie had denied herself, and kept away +from Nan of late. Now, indeed, she was going to +rescue her; but if she thought of herself at all, it +was with the certainty that for this present act of +disobedience Mrs. Willis would dismiss her from +the school, and she would not see little Nan +again. +</p> +<p>Never mind that, if Nan herself was saved. Annie +was disobedient, but on this occasion she was not +unhappy; she had none of that remorse which +troubled her so much after her wild picnic in the +fairies’ field. On the contrary, she had a strange +sense of peace and even guidance; she had confessed +this sin to Mrs. Willis, and, though she was +suspected of far worse, her own innocence kept her +heart untroubled. The verse which had occurred +to her two mornings before still rang in her ears: +</p> +<table summary='poetry' style=' margin-left:10%;'><tr><td> +<p style='margin: 0 0 0 0em;'>“A soul which has sinned and is pardoned again.”</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<p>The impulsive, eager child was possessed just now +of something which men call True Courage; it was +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_296' name='page_296'></a>296</span> +founded on the knowledge that God would help her, +and was accordingly calm and strengthening. +</p> +<p>Annie rose from her damp bed, and looked +around her for a little stream where she might wash +her face and hands; suddenly she remembered +that face and hands were dyed, and that she would +do best to leave them alone. She smoothed out +as best she could the ragged elf-locks which the +gypsy maid had left on her curly head, and then +covering her face with her hands, said simply and +earnestly: +</p> +<p>“Please, my Father in heaven, help me to find +little Nan;” then she set off through the cornfields +in the direction of the gypsies’ encampment. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLV_TIGER' id='CHAPTER_XLV_TIGER'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_297' name='page_297'></a>297</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLV.</h2> +<h3>TIGER.</h3> +</div> + +<p>It was still very, very early in the morning, and +the gypsy folk, tired from their march on the preceding +day, slept. There stood the conical, queer-shaped +tents, four in number; at a little distance off grazed +the donkeys and a couple of rough mules; at the door +of the tents lay stretched out in profound repose two +or three dogs. +</p> +<p>Annie dreaded the barking of the dogs, although +she guessed that if they set up a noise, and a gypsy +wife or man put out their heads in consequence, they +would only desire the gypsy child to lie down and +keep quiet. +</p> +<p>She stood still for a moment—she was very +anxious to prowl around the place and examine the +ground while the gypsies still slept, but the watchful +dogs deterred her. She stood perfectly quiet behind +the hedgerow, thinking hard. Should she trust to a +charm she knew she possessed, and venture into the +encampment? Annie had almost as great a fascination +over dogs and cats as she had over children. +As a little child going to visit with her mother at +strange houses, the watch-dogs never barked at her; +on the contrary, they yielded to the charm which +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_298' name='page_298'></a>298</span> +seemed to come from her little fingers as she patted +their great heads. Slowly their tails would move +backward and forward as she patted them, and +even the most ferocious would look at her with +affection. +</p> +<p>Annie wondered if the gypsy dogs would now +allow her to approach without barking. She felt +that the chances were in her favor; she was dressed +in gypsy garments, there would be nothing strange +in her appearance, and if she could get near one of +the dogs she knew that she could exercise the magic +of her touch. +</p> +<p>Her object, then, was to approach one of the +tents very, very quietly—so softly that even the +dog’s ears should not detect the light footfall. If +she could approach close enough to put her hand +on the dog’s neck all would be well. She pulled off +the gypsy maid’s rough shoes, hid them in the grass +where she could find them again, and came gingerly +step by step, nearer and nearer the principal tent. +At its entrance lay a ferocious-looking half-bred +bull-dog. Annie possessed that necessary accompaniment +to courage—great outward calm; the +greater the danger, the more cool and self-possessed +did she become. She was within a step or two of +the tent when she trod accidentally on a small twig; +it cracked, giving her foot a sharp pain, and very +slight as the sound was, causing the bull-dog to +awake. He raised his wicked face, saw the figure +like his own people, and yet unlike, but a step +or two away, and, uttering a low growl, sprang +forward. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_299' name='page_299'></a>299</span></p> +<p>In the ordinary course of things this growl would +have risen in volume and would have terminated in +a volley of barking; but Annie was prepared: she +went down on her knees, held out her arms, said, +“Poor fellow!” in her own seductive voice, and +the bull-dog fawned at her feet. He licked one +of her hands while she patted him gently with the +other. +</p> +<p>“Come, poor fellow,” she said then in a gentle +tone, and Annie and the dog began to perambulate +round the tents. +</p> +<p>The other dogs raised sleepy eyes, but seeing +Tiger and the girl together, took no notice whatever, +except by a thwack or two of their stumpy +tails. Annie was now looking not only at the tents, +but for something else which Zillah, her nurse, had +told her might be found near to many gypsy +encampments. This was a small subterranean passage, +which generally led into a long-disused underground +Danish fort. Zillah had told her what uses +the gypsies liked to make of these underground passages, +and how they often chose those which had +two entrances. She told her that in this way they +eluded the police, and were enabled successfully to +hide the goods which they stole. She had also +described to her their great ingenuity in hiding the +entrances to these underground retreats. +</p> +<p>Annie’s idea now was that little Nan was hidden +in one of these vaults, and she determined first to +make sure of its existence, and then to venture herself +into this underground region in search of the +lost child. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_300' name='page_300'></a>300</span></p> +<p>She had made a decided conquest in the person of +Tiger, who followed her round and round the tents, +and when the gypsies at last began to stir, and +Annie crept into the hedgerow, the dog crouched +by her side. Tiger was the favorite dog of the +camp, and presently one of the men called to him; +he rose unwillingly, looked back with longing eyes +at Annie, and trotted off, to return in the space of +about five minutes with a great hunch of broken +bread in his mouth. This was his breakfast, and he +meant to share it with his new friend. Annie was +too hungry to be fastidious, and she also knew the +necessity of keeping up her strength. She crept +still farther under the hedge, and the dog and girl +shared the broken bread between them. +</p> +<p>Presently the tents were all astir; the gypsy +children began to swarm about, the women lit fires +in the open air, and the smell of very appetizing +breakfasts filled the atmosphere. The men also +lounged into view, standing lazily at the doors of +their tents, and smoking great pipes of tobacco. +Annie lay quiet. She could see from her hiding-place +without being seen. Suddenly—and her eyes +began to dilate, and she found her heart beating +strangely—she laid her hand on Tiger, who was +quivering all over. +</p> +<p>“Stay with me, dear dog,” she said. +</p> +<p>There was a great commotion and excitement in +the gypsy camp; the children screamed and ran +into the tents, the women paused in their preparation +for breakfast, the men took their short pipes +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_301' name='page_301'></a>301</span> +out of their mouths; every dog, with the exception +of Tiger, barked ferociously. Tiger and Annie +alone were motionless. +</p> +<p>The cause of all this uproar was a body of police, +about six in number, who came boldly into the field, +and demanded instantly to search the tents. +</p> +<p>“We want a woman who calls herself Mother +Rachel,” they said. “She belongs to this encampment. +We know her; let her come forward at +once; we wish to question her.” +</p> +<p>The men stood about; the women came near; +the children crept out of their tents, placing their +fingers to their frightened lips, and staring at the +men who represented those horrors to their unsophisticated +minds called Law and Order. +</p> +<p>“We must search the tents. We won’t stir from +the spot until we have had an interview with Mother +Rachel,” said the principal member of the police +force. +</p> +<p>The men answered respectfully that the gypsy +mother was not yet up; but if the gentlemen would +wait a moment she would soon come and speak to +them. +</p> +<p>The officers expressed their willingness to wait, +and collected round the tents. +</p> +<p>Just at this instant, under the hedgerow, Tiger +raised his head. Annie’s watchful eyes accompanied +the dog’s. He was gazing after a tiny gypsy maid +who was skulking along the hedge, and who presently +disappeared through a very small opening into the +neighboring field. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_302' name='page_302'></a>302</span></p> +<p>Quick as thought Annie, holding Tiger’s collar, +darted after her. The little maid heard the footsteps; +but seeing another gypsy girl, and their own +dog, Tiger, she took no further notice, but ran openly +and very swiftly across the field until she came to a +broken wall. Here she tugged and tugged at some +loose stones, managed to push one away, and then +called down into the ground: +</p> +<p>“Mother Rachel!” +</p> +<p>“Come, Tiger,” said Annie. She flew to a hedge +not far off, and once more the dog and she hid themselves. +The small girl was too excited to notice +either their coming or going; she went on calling +anxiously into the ground: +</p> +<p>“Mother Rachel! Mother Rachel!” +</p> +<p>Presently a black head and a pair of brawny +shoulders appeared, and the tall woman whose face +and figure Annie knew so well stepped up out of the +ground, pushed back the stones into their place, and, +taking the gypsy child into her arms, ran swiftly +across the field in the direction of the tents. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLVI_FOR_LOVE_OF_NAN' id='CHAPTER_XLVI_FOR_LOVE_OF_NAN'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_303' name='page_303'></a>303</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLVI.</h2> +<h3>FOR LOVE OF NAN.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Now was Annie’s time. “Tiger,” she said, for +she had heard the men calling the dog’s name, “I +want to go right down into that hole in the ground, +and you are to come with me. Don’t let us lose a +moment, good dog.” +</p> +<p>The dog wagged his tail, capered about in front +of Annie, and then with a wonderful shrewdness ran +before her to the broken wall, where he stood with +his head bent downward and his eyes fixed on the +ground. +</p> +<p>Annie pulled and tugged at the loose stones; +they were so heavy and cunningly arranged that she +wondered how the little maid, who was smaller than +herself, had managed to remove them. She saw +quickly, however, that they were arranged with a +certain leverage, and that the largest stone, that +which formed the real entrance to the underground +passage, was balanced in its place in such a fashion +that when she leaned on a certain portion of it, it +moved aside, and allowed plenty of room for her to +go down into the earth. +</p> +<p>Very dark and dismal and uninviting did the rude +steps, which led nobody knew where, appear. For +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_304' name='page_304'></a>304</span> +one moment Annie hesitated; but the thought of +Nan hidden somewhere in this awful wretchedness +nerved her courage. +</p> +<p>“Go first, Tiger, please,” she said, and the dog +scampered down, sniffing the earth as he went. +Annie followed him, but she had scarcely got her +head below the level of the ground before she found +herself in total and absolute darkness; she had unwittingly +touched the heavy stone, which had swung +back into its place. She heard Tiger sniffing below, +and, calling him to keep by her side, she went +very carefully down and down and down, until at +last she knew by the increase of air that she must +have come to the end of the narrow entrance +passage. +</p> +<p>She was now able to stand upright, and raising +her hand, she tried in vain to find a roof. The room +where she stood, then, must be lofty. She went +forward in the utter darkness very, very slowly; +suddenly her head again came in contact with the +roof; she made a few steps farther on, and then +found that to proceed at all she must go on her hands +and knees. She bent down and peered through the +darkness. +</p> +<p>“We’ll go on, Tiger,” she said, and, holding the +dog’s collar and clinging to him for protection, she +crept along the narrow passage. +</p> +<p>Suddenly she gave an exclamation of joy—at the +other end of this gloomy passage was light—faint +twilight surely, but still undoubted light, which came +down from some chink in the outer world. Annie +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_305' name='page_305'></a>305</span> +came to the end of the passage, and, standing upright, +found herself suddenly in a room; a very +small and miserable room certainly, but with the +twilight shining through it, which revealed not only +that it was a room, but a room which contained a +heap of straw, a three-legged stool, and two or three +cracked cups and saucers. Here, then, was Mother +Rachel’s lair, and here she must look for Nan. +</p> +<p>The darkness had been so intense that even the +faint twilight of this little chamber had dazzled +Annie’s eyes for a moment; the next, however, her +vision became clear. She saw that the straw bed +contained a bundle; she went near—out of the +wrapped-up bundle of shawls appeared the head of a +child. The child slept, and moaned in its slumbers. +</p> +<p>Annie bent over it and said, “Thank God!” in a +tone of rapture, and then, stooping down, she passionately +kissed the lips of little Nan. +</p> +<p>Nan’s skin had been dyed with the walnut-juice, +her pretty, soft hair had been cut short, her dainty +clothes had been changed for the most ragged gipsy +garments, but still she was undoubtedly Nan, the +child whom Annie had come to save. +</p> +<p>From her uneasy slumbers the poor little one +awoke with a cry of terror. She could not recognize +Annie’s changed face, and clasped her hands before +her eyes, and said piteously: +</p> +<p>“Me want to go home—go ’way, naughty woman, +me want my Annie.” +</p> +<p>“Little darling!” said Annie, in her sweetest +tones. The changed face had not appealed to Nan, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_306' name='page_306'></a>306</span> +but the old voice went straight to her baby heart; +she stopped crying and looked anxiously toward the +entrance of the room. +</p> +<p>“Tum in, Annie—me here, Annie—little Nan +want ’oo.” +</p> +<p>Annie glanced around her in despair. Suddenly +her quick eyes lighted on a jug of water; she flew +to it, and washed and laved her face. +</p> +<p>“Coming, darling,” she said, as she tried to remove +the hateful dye. She succeeded partly, and +when she came back, to her great joy, the child recognized +her. +</p> +<p>“Now, little precious, we will get out of this as +fast as we can,” said Annie, and, clasping Nan +tightly in her arms, she prepared to return by the +way she had come. Then and there, for the first +time, there flashed across her memory the horrible +fact that the stone door had swung back into its +place, and that by no possible means could she open +it. She and Nan and Tiger were buried in a living +tomb, and must either stay there and perish, or +await the tender mercies of the cruel Mother Rachel. +</p> +<p>Nan, with her arms tightly clasped round Annie’s +neck, began to cry fretfully. She was impatient to +get out of this dismal place; she was no longer oppressed +by fears, for with the Annie whom she +loved she felt absolutely safe; but she was hungry +and cold and uncomfortable, and it seemed but a step, +to little inexperienced Nan, from Annie’s arms to her +snug, cheerful nursery at Lavender House. +</p> +<p>“Tum, Annie—tum home, Annie,” she begged +and, when Annie did not stir, she began to weep. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_307' name='page_307'></a>307</span></p> +<p>In truth, the poor, brave little girl was sadly puzzled, +and her first gleam of returning hope lay in +the remembrance of Zillah’s words, that there were +generally two entrances to these old underground +forts. Tiger, who seemed thoroughly at home in +this little room, and had curled himself up comfortably +on the heap of straw, had probably often been +here before. Perhaps Tiger knew the way to the +second entrance. Annie called him to her side. +</p> +<p>“Tiger,” she said, going down on her knees, and +looking full into his ugly but intelligent face, “Nan +and I want to go out of this.” +</p> +<p>Tiger wagged his stumpy tail. +</p> +<p>“We are hungry, Tiger, and we want something +to eat, and you’d like a bone, wouldn’t you?” +</p> +<p>Tiger’s tail went with ferocious speed, and he +licked Annie’s hand. +</p> +<p>“There’s no use going back that way, dear dog,” +continued the girl, pointing with her arm in the +direction they had come. “The door is fastened, +Tiger, and we can’t get out. We can’t get out because +the door is shut.” +</p> +<p>The dog’s tail had ceased to wag; he took in the +situation, for his whole expression showed dejection, +and he drooped his head. +</p> +<p>It was now quite evident to Annie that Tiger had +been here before, and that on some other occasion +in his life he had wanted to get out and could not +because the door was shut. +</p> +<p>“Now, Tiger,” said Annie, speaking cheerfully, +and rising to her feet, “we must get out. Nan and +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_308' name='page_308'></a>308</span> +I are hungry, and you want your bone. Take us +out the other way, good Tiger—the other way, dear +dog.” +</p> +<p>She moved instantly toward the little passage; +the dog followed her. +</p> +<p>“The other way,” she said, and she turned her +back on the long narrow passage, and took a step +or two into complete darkness. The dog began to +whine, caught hold of her dress, and tried to pull +her back. +</p> +<p>“Quite right, Tiger, we won’t go that way,” said +Annie, instantly. She returned into the dimly-lighted +room. +</p> +<p>“Find a way—find a way out, Tiger,” she said. +</p> +<p>The dog evidently understood her; he moved +restlessly about the room. Finally he got up on +the bed, pulled and scratched and tore away the +straw at the upper end, then, wagging his tail, flew +to Annie’s side. She came back with him. Beneath +the straw was a tiny, tiny trap-door. +</p> +<p>“Oh, Tiger!” said the girl; she went down on +her knees, and, finding she could not stir it, wondered +if this also was kept in its place by a system +of balancing. She was right; after a very little +pressing the door moved aside, and Annie saw four +or five rudely carved steps. +</p> +<p>“Come, Nan,” she said joyfully, “Tiger has saved +us; these steps must lead us out.” +</p> +<p>The dog, with a joyful whine, went down first, +and Annie, clasping Nan tightly in her arms, followed +him. Four, five, six steps they went down; +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_309' name='page_309'></a>309</span> +then, to Annie’s great joy, she found that the next +step began to ascend. Up and up she went, cheered +by a welcome shaft of light. Finally she, Nan, and +the dog found themselves emerging into the open +air, through a hole which might have been taken for +a large rabbit burrow. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLVII_RESCUED' id='CHAPTER_XLVII_RESCUED'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_310' name='page_310'></a>310</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLVII.</h2> +<h3>RESCUED.</h3> +</div> + +<p>The girl, the child, and the dog found themselves +in a comparatively strange country—Annie had +completely lost her bearings. She looked around +her for some sign of the gypsies’ encampment; but +whether she had really gone a greater distance +than she imagined in those underground vaults, or +whether the tents were hidden in some hollow of +the ground, she did not know; she was only conscious +that she was in a strange country, that Nan +was clinging to her and crying for her breakfast, +and that Tiger was sniffing the air anxiously. +Annie guessed that Tiger could take them back to +the camp, but this was by no means her wish. +When she emerged out of the underground passage +she was conscious for the first time of a strange and +unknown experience. Absolute terror seized the +brave child; she trembled from head to foot, her +head ached violently, and the ground on which she +stood seemed to reel, and the sky to turn round. +She sat down for a moment on the green grass. +What ailed her? where was she? how could she get +home? Nan’s little piteous wail, “Me want my +bekfas’, me want my nursie, me want Hetty,” almost +irritated her. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_311' name='page_311'></a>311</span></p> +<p>“Oh, Nan,” she said at last piteously, “have you +not got your own Annie? Oh, Nan, dear little +Nan, Annie feels so ill!” +</p> +<p>Nan had the biggest and softest of baby hearts—breakfast, +nurse, Hetty, were all forgotten in the +crowning desire to comfort Annie. She climbed on +her knee and stroked her face and kissed her lips. +</p> +<p>“’Oo better now?” she said in a tone of baby +inquiry. +</p> +<p>Annie roused herself with a great effort. +</p> +<p>“Yes, darling,” she said; “we will try and get +home. Come, Tiger. Tiger, dear, I don’t want to +go back to the gypsies; take me the other way—take +me to Oakley.” +</p> +<p>Tiger again sniffed the air, looked anxiously at +Annie, and trotted on in front. Little Nan in her +ragged gypsy clothes walked sedately by Annie’s +side. +</p> +<p>“Where ’oo s’oes?” she said, pointing to the +girl’s bare feet. +</p> +<p>“Gone, Nan—gone. Never mind, I’ve got you. +My little treasure, my little love, you’re safe at +last.” +</p> +<p>As Annie tottered, rather than walked, down a +narrow path which led directly through a field of +standing corn, she was startled by the sudden apparition +of a bright-eyed girl, who appeared so +suddenly in her path that she might have been supposed +to have risen out of the very ground. +</p> +<p>The girl stared hard at Annie, fixed her eyes +inquiringly on Nan and Tiger, and then turning on +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_312' name='page_312'></a>312</span> +her heel, dashed up the path, went through a turnstile, +across the road, and into a cottage. +</p> +<p>“Mother,” she exclaimed, “I said she warn’t a +real gypsy; she’s a-coming back, and her face is all +streaked like, and she has a little’un along with her, +and a dawg, and the only one as is gypsy is the +dawg. Come and look at her, mother; oh, she is a +fine take-in!” +</p> +<p>The round-faced, good-humored looking mother, +whose name was Mrs. Williams, had been washing +and putting away the breakfast things when her +daughter entered. She now wiped her hands +hastily and came to the cottage door. +</p> +<p>“Cross the road, and come to the stile, mother,” +said the energetic Peggy—“oh, there she be a-creeping +along—oh, ain’t she a take-in?” +</p> +<p>“’Sakes alive!” ejaculated Mrs. Williams, “the +girl is ill! why, she can’t keep herself steady! There! +I knew she’d fall; ah! poor little thing—poor little +thing.” +</p> +<p>It did not take Mrs. Williams an instant to reach +Annie’s side; and in another moment she had lifted +her in her strong arms and carried her into the +cottage, Peggy lifting Nan and following in the +rear, while Tiger walked by their sides. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLVIII_DARK_DAYS' id='CHAPTER_XLVIII_DARK_DAYS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_313' name='page_313'></a>313</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLVIII.</h2> +<h3>DARK DAYS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>A whole week had passed, and there were no +tidings whatever of little Nan or of Annie Forest. +No one at Lavender House had heard a word about +them; the police came and went, detectives even +arrived from London, but there were no traces +whatever of the missing children. +</p> +<p>The midsummer holiday was now close at hand, +but no one spoke of it or thought of it. Mrs. Willis +told the teachers that the prizes should be distributed, +but she said she could invite no guests and +could allow of no special festivities. Miss Danesbury +and Miss Good repeated her words to the +schoolgirls, who answered without hesitation that +they did not wish for feasting and merriment; they +would rather the day passed unnoticed. In truth, +the fact that their baby was gone, that their favorite +and prettiest and brightest schoolmate had also disappeared, +caused such gloom, such distress, such +apprehension that even the most thoughtless of +those girls could scarcely have laughed or been +merry. School-hours were still kept after a fashion, +but there was no life in the lessons. In truth, it +seemed as if the sun would never shine again at +Lavender House. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_314' name='page_314'></a>314</span></p> +<p>Hester was ill; not very ill—she had no fever, +she had no cold; she had, as the good doctor explained +it, nothing at all wrong, except that her +nervous system had got a shock. +</p> +<p>“When the little one is found, Miss Hetty will be +quite well again,” said the good doctor; but the +little one had not been found yet, and Hester had +completely broken down. She lay on her bed, saying +little or nothing, eating scarcely anything, +sleeping not at all. All the girls were kind to her +and each one in the school took turns in trying to +comfort her; but no one could win a smile from +Hester, and even Mrs. Willis failed utterly to reach +or touch her heart. +</p> +<p>Mr. Everard came once to see her, but he had +scarcely spoken many words when Hester broke into +an agony of weeping and begged him to go away. +He shook his head when he left her and said sadly +to himself: +</p> +<p>“That girl has got something on her mind; she is +grieving for more than the loss of her little sister.” +</p> +<p>The twentieth of June came at last, and the girls +sat about in groups in the pleasant shady garden, +and talked of the very sad breaking-up day they +were to have on the morrow, and wondered if, when +they returned to school again, Annie and little Nan +would have been found. Cecil Temple, Dora +Russell, and one or two others were sitting together +and whispering in low voices. Mary Price joined +them, and said anxiously: +</p> +<p>“I don’t think the doctor is satisfied about Hester, +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_315' name='page_315'></a>315</span> +Perhaps I ought not to have listened, but I heard +him talking to Miss Danesbury just now; he said +she must be got to sleep somehow, and she is to have +a composing draught to-night.” +</p> +<p>“I wish poor Hetty would not turn away from us +all,” said Cecil; “I wish she would not quite give +up hope; I do feel sure that Nan and Annie will be +found yet.” +</p> +<p>“Have you been praying about it, Cecil?” asked +Mary, kneeling on the grass, laying her elbows on +Cecil’s knees and looking into her face. “Do you +say this because you have faith?” +</p> +<p>“I have prayed and I have faith,” replied Cecil in +her simple, earnest way. “Why, Dora, what is the +matter?” +</p> +<p>“Only that it’s horrid to leave like this,” said +Dora; “I—I thought my last day at school would +have been so different and somehow I am sorry I +spoke so much against that poor little Annie.” +</p> +<p>Here Cecil suddenly rose from her seat, and +going up to Dora, clasped her arms round her +neck. +</p> +<p>“Thank you, Dora,” she said with fervor; “I love +you for those words.” +</p> +<p>“Here comes Susy,” remarked Mary Price. “I +really don’t think <i>anything</i> would move Susy; she’s +just as stolid and indifferent as ever. Ah, Susy, +here’s a place for you—oh, what <i>is</i> the matter with +Phyllis? see how she’s rushing toward us! Phyllis, +my dear, don’t break your neck.” +</p> +<p>Susan, with her usual nonchalance, seated herself +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_316' name='page_316'></a>316</span> +by Dora Russell’s side. Phyllis burst excitedly into +the group. +</p> +<p>“I think,” she exclaimed, “I really, really do think +that news has come of Annie’s father. Nora said +that Janet told her that a foreign letter came this +morning to Mrs. Willis, and somebody saw Mrs. +Willis talking to Miss Danesbury—oh, I forgot, +only I know that the girls of the school are whispering +the news that Mrs. Willis cried, and Miss +Danesbury said, ‘After waiting for him four years, +and now, when he comes back, he won’t find her!’ +Oh dear, oh dear! there is Danesbury. Cecil, darling +love, go to her, and find out the truth.” +</p> +<p>Cecil rose at once, went across the lawn, said a +few words to Miss Danesbury, and came back to the +other girls. +</p> +<p>“It is true,” she said sadly, “there came a letter +this morning from Captain Forest; he will be at +Lavender House in a week. Miss Danesbury says +it is a wonderful letter, and he has been shipwrecked, +and on an island by himself for ever so long; but +he is safe now, and will soon be in England. Miss +Danesbury says Mrs. Willis can scarcely speak about +that letter; she is in great, great trouble, and Miss +Danesbury confesses that they are all more anxious +than they dare to admit about Annie and little +Nan.” +</p> +<p>At this moment the sound of carriage wheels was +heard on the drive, and Susan, peering forward to +see who was arriving, remarked in her usual nonchalant +manner: +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_317' name='page_317'></a>317</span></p> +<p>“Only the little Misses Bruce in their basket-carriage—what +dull-looking women they are?” +</p> +<p>Nobody commented, however, on her observation, +and gradually the little group of girls sank into absolute +silence. +</p> +<p>From where they sat they could see the basket-carriage +waiting at the front entrance—the little +ladies had gone inside, all was perfect silence and +stillness. +</p> +<p>Suddenly on the stillness a sound broke—the +sound of a girl running quickly; nearer and nearer +came the steps, and the four or five who sat together +under the oak-tree noticed the quick panting breath, +and felt even before a word was uttered that evil +tidings were coming to them. They all started to +their feet, however; they all uttered a cry of horror +and distress when Hester herself broke into their +midst. She was supposed to be lying down in a +darkened room, she was supposed to be very ill—what +was she doing here? +</p> +<p>“Hetty!” exclaimed Cecil. +</p> +<p>Hester pushed past her; she rushed up to Susan +Drummond, and seized her arm. +</p> +<p>“News has come!” she panted; “news—news at +last! Nan is found!—and Annie—they are both +found—but Annie is dying. Come, Susan, come +this moment; we must both tell what we know +now.” +</p> +<p>By her impetuosity, by the intense fire of her passion +and agony, even Susan was electrified into leaving +her seat and going with her. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XLIX_TWO_CONFESSIONS' id='CHAPTER_XLIX_TWO_CONFESSIONS'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_318' name='page_318'></a>318</span> +<h2>CHAPTER XLIX.</h2> +<h3>TWO CONFESSIONS.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Hester dragged her startled and rather unwilling +companion in through the front entrance, past some +agitated-looking servants who stood about in the +hall, and through the velvet curtains into Mrs. Willis’ +boudoir. +</p> +<p>The Misses Bruce were there, and Mrs. Willis in +her bonnet and cloak was hastily packing some +things into a basket. +</p> +<p>“I—I must speak to you,” said Hester, going up +to her governess. “Susan and I have got something +to say, and we must say it here, now at +once.” +</p> +<p>“No, not now, Hester,” replied Mrs. Willis, looking +for a moment into her pupil’s agitated face. +“Whatever you and Susan Drummond have to tell +cannot be listened to by me at this moment. I have +not an instant to lose.” +</p> +<p>“You are going to Annie?” asked Hester. +</p> +<p>“Yes; don’t keep me. Good-bye, my dears; +good-bye.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis moved toward the door. Hester, who +felt almost beside herself, rushed after her, and +caught her arm. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_319' name='page_319'></a>319</span></p> +<p>“Take us with you, take Susy and me with you—we +must, we must see Annie before she dies.” +</p> +<p>“Hush, my child,” said Mrs. Willis very quietly; +“try to calm yourself. Whatever you have got to +say shall be listened to later on—now moments are +precious, and I cannot attend to you. Calm yourself, +Hester, and thank God for your dear little sister’s +safety. Prepare yourself to receive her, for +the carriage which takes me to Annie will bring +little Nan home.” +</p> +<p>Mrs. Willis left the room, and Hester threw herself +on her knees and covered her face with her +trembling hands. Presently she was aroused +by a light touch on her arm; it was Susan Drummond. +</p> +<p>“I may go now I suppose, Hester? You are not +quite determined to make a fool of me, are you?” +</p> +<p>“I have determined to expose you, you coward; +you mean, mean girl!” answered Hester, springing +to her feet. “Come, I have no idea of letting you +go. Mrs. Willis won’t listen—we will find Mr. +Everard.” +</p> +<p>Whether Susan would really have gone with Heater +remains to be proved, but just at that moment +all possibility of retreat was cut away from her by +Miss Agnes Bruce, who quietly entered Mrs. Willis’ +private sitting-room, followed by the very man +Hester was about to seek. +</p> +<p>“I thought it best, my dear,” she said, turning +apologetically to Hester, “to go at once for our good +clergyman; you can tell him all that is in your +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_320' name='page_320'></a>320</span> +heart, and I will leave you. Before I go, however, +I should like to tell you how I found Annie and +little Nan.” +</p> +<p>Hester made no answer; just for a brief moment +she raised her eyes to Miss Agnes’ kind face, then +they sought the floor. +</p> +<p>“The story can be told in a few words, dear,” said +the little lady. “A workwoman of the name of +Williams, whom my sister and I have employed +for years, and who lives near Oakley, called on us +this morning to apologize for not being able to +finish some needlework. She told us that she had +a sick child, and also a little girl of three, in her +house. She said she had found the child, in ragged +gypsy garments, fainting in a field. She took her +into her house, and on undressing her, found that +she was no true gypsy, but that her face and hands +and arms had been dyed; she said the little one had +been treated in a similar manner. Jane’s suspicions +and mine were instantly roused, and we went back +with the woman to Oakley, and found, as we had +anticipated, that the children were little Nan and +Annie. The sad thing is that Annie is in high +fever, and knows no one. We waited there until +the doctor arrived, who spoke very, very seriously +of her case. Little Nan is well, and asked for +you.” +</p> +<p>With these last words Miss Agnes Bruce softly +left the room closing the door after her. +</p> +<p>“Now, Susan,” said Hester, without an instant’s +pause; “come, let us tell Mr. Everard of our +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_321' name='page_321'></a>321</span> +wickedness. Oh, sir,” she added, raising her +eyes to the clergyman’s face, “if Annie dies I +shall go mad. Oh, I cannot, cannot bear life if +Annie dies!” +</p> +<p>“Tell me what is wrong, my poor child,” said +Mr. Everard. He laid his hand on her shoulder, +and gradually and skillfully drew from the +agitated and miserable girl the story of her sin, of +her cowardice, and of her deep, though until now +unavailing repentance. How from the first she had +hated and disliked Annie; how unjustly she had +felt toward her; how she had longed and hoped +Annie was guilty; and how, when at last the clue +was put into her hands to prove Annie’s absolute +innocence, she had determined not to use it. +</p> +<p>“From the day Nan was lost,” continued Hester, +“it has been all agony and all repentance; but, oh, +I was too proud to tell! I was too proud to humble +myself to the very dust!” +</p> +<p>“But not now,” said the clergyman, very gently. +</p> +<p>“No, no; not now. I care for nothing now in all +the world except that Annie may live.” +</p> +<p>“You don’t mind the fact that Mrs. Willis and all +your schoolfellows must know of this, and must—must +judge you accordingly?” +</p> +<p>“They can’t think worse of me than I think of +myself. I only want Annie to live.” +</p> +<p>“No, Hester,” answered Mr. Everard, “you want +more than that—you want far more than that. It +may be that God will take Annie Forest away. +We cannot tell. With Him alone are the issues of +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_322' name='page_322'></a>322</span> +life or death. What you really want, my child, is +the forgiveness of the little girl you have wronged, +and the forgiveness of your Father in heaven.” +</p> +<p>Hester began to sob wildly. +</p> +<p>“If—if she dies—may I see her first?” she +gasped. +</p> +<p>“Yes; I will try and promise you that. Now, +will you go to your room? I must speak to +Miss Drummond alone; she is a far worse culprit +than you.” +</p> +<p>Mr. Everard opened the door for Hester, who +went silently out. +</p> +<p>“Meet me in the chapel to-night,” he whispered +low in her ear, “I will talk with you and pray with +you there.” +</p> +<p>He closed the door, and came back to Susan. +</p> +<p>All throughout this interview his manner had +been very gentle to Hester: but the clergyman +could be stern, and there was a gleam of very righteous +anger in his eyes as he turned to the sullen +girl who leaned heavily against the table. +</p> +<p>“This narrative of Hester Thornton’s is, of +course, quite true, Miss Drummond?” +</p> +<p>“Oh, yes; there seems to be no use in denying +that,” said Susan. +</p> +<p>“I must insist on your telling me the exact story +of your sin. There is no use in your attempting to +deny anything; only the utmost candor on your +part can now save you from being publicly +expelled.” +</p> +<p>“I am willing to tell,” answered Susan. “I +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_323' name='page_323'></a>323</span> +meant no harm; it was done as a bit of fun. I had +a cousin at home who was very clever at drawing +caricatures, and I happened to have nothing to do +one day, and I was alone in Annie’s bedroom, and I +thought I’d like to see what she kept in her desk. +I always had a fancy for collecting odd keys, and I +found one on my bunch which fitted her desk +exactly. I opened it, and I found such a smart +little caricature of Mrs. Willis. I sent the caricature +to my cousin, and begged of her to make an exact +copy of it. She did so, and I put Annie’s back in +her desk, and pasted the other into Cecil’s book. I +didn’t like Dora Russell, and I wrapped up the +sweeties in her theme; but I did the other for pure +fun, for I knew Cecil would be so shocked; but I never +guessed the blame would fall on Annie. When I +found it did, I felt inclined to tell once or twice, but +it seemed too much trouble and, besides, I knew +Mrs. Willis would punish me, and, of course, I didn’t +wish that. +</p> +<p>“Dora Russell was always very nasty to me, and +when I found she was putting on such airs, and pretending +she could write such a grand essay for the +prize, I thought I’d take down her pride a bit. I +went to her desk, and I got some of the rough copy +of the thing she was calling ‘The River,’ and I sent +it off to my cousin, and my cousin made up such a +ridiculous paper, and she hit off Dora’s writing to +the life, and, of course, I had to put it into Dora’s +desk and tear up her real copy. It was very +unlucky Hester being in the room. Of course I +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_324' name='page_324'></a>324</span> +never guessed that, or I wouldn’t have gone. That +was the night we all went with Annie to the fairies’ +field. I never meant to get Hester into a scrape, +nor Annie either, for that matter; but, of course, I +couldn’t be expected to tell on myself.” +</p> +<p>Susan related her story in her usual monotonous +and sing-song voice. There was no trace of apparent +emotion on her face, or of regret in her tones. +When she had finished speaking Mr. Everard was +absolutely silent. +</p> +<p>“I took a great deal of trouble,” continued Susan, +after a pause, in a slightly fretful key. “It was +really nothing but a joke, and I don’t see why such a +fuss should have been made. I know I lost a great +deal of sleep trying to manage that twine business +round my foot. I don’t think I shall trouble +myself playing any more tricks upon schoolgirls—they +are not worth it.” +</p> +<p>“You’ll never play any more tricks on these girls,” +said Mr. Everard, rising to his feet, and suddenly filling +the room and reducing Susan to an abject silence +by the ring of his stern, deep voice. “I take it upon +me, in the absence of your mistress, to pronounce your +punishment. You leave Lavender House in disgrace +this evening. Miss Good will take you home, and +explain to your parents the cause of your dismissal. +You are not to see <i>any</i> of your schoolfellows again. +Your meanness, your cowardice, your sin require no +words on my part to deepen their vileness. Through +pure wantonness you have cast a cruel shadow on an +innocent young life. If that girl dies, you indeed are +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_325' name='page_325'></a>325</span> +not blameless in the cause of her early removal, for +through you her heart and spirit were broken. Miss +Drummond, I pray God you may at least repent and +be sorry. There are some people mentioned in the +Bible who are spoken of as past feeling. Wretched +girl, while there is yet time, pray that you may not +belong to them. Now I must leave you, but I shall +lock you in. Miss Good will come for you in about +an hour to take you away.” +</p> +<p>Susan Drummond sank down on the nearest seat, +and began to cry softly; one or two pin-pricks from +Mr. Everard’s stern words may possibly have reached +her shallow heart—no one can tell. She left Lavender +House that evening, and none of the girls who +had lived with her as their schoolmate heard of her +again. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_L_THE_HEART_OF_LITTLE_NAN' id='CHAPTER_L_THE_HEART_OF_LITTLE_NAN'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_326' name='page_326'></a>326</span> +<h2>CHAPTER L.</h2> +<h3>THE HEART OF LITTLE NAN.</h3> +</div> + +<p>For several days now Annie had lain unconscious +in Mrs. Williams’ little bedroom; the kind-hearted +woman could not find it in her heart to send the sick +child away. Her husband and the neighbors expostulated +with her, and said that Annie was only a +poor little waif. +</p> +<p>“She has no call on you,” said Jane Allen, a hard-featured +woman who lived next door. “Why should +you put yourself out just for a sick lass? and she’ll +be much better off in the workhouse infirmary.” +</p> +<p>But Mrs. Williams shook her head at her hard-featured +and hard-hearted neighbor, and resisted her +husband’s entreaties. +</p> +<p>“Eh!” she said, “but the poor lamb needs a good +bit of mothering, and I misdoubt me she wouldn’t +get much of that in the infirmary.” +</p> +<p>So Annie stayed, and tossed from side to side of +her little bed, and murmured unintelligible words, +and grew daily a little weaker and a little more delirious. +The parish doctor called, and shook his +head over her; he was not a particularly clever man, +but he was the best the Williamses could afford. +While Annie suffered and went deeper into that +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_327' name='page_327'></a>327</span> +valley of humiliation and weakness which leads to +the gate of the Valley of the Shadow of Death, little +Nan played with Peggy Williams, and accustomed +herself after the fashion of little children to all the +ways of her new and humble home. +</p> +<p>It was on the eighth day of Annie’s fever that the +Misses Bruce discovered her, and on the evening of +that day Mrs. Willis knelt by her little favorite’s +bed. A better doctor had been called in, and all +that money could procure had been got now for poor +Annie; but the second doctor considered her case +even more critical, and said that the close air of the +cottage was much against her recovery. +</p> +<p>“I didn’t make that caricature; I took the girls +into the fairies’ field, but I never pasted that caricature +into Cecil’s book. I know you don’t believe +me, Cecil; but do you think I would really do anything +so mean about one whom love? No, No! I +am innocent! God knows it. Yes, I am glad of +that—God knows it.” +</p> +<p>Over and over in Mrs. Willis’ presence these +piteous words would come from the fever-stricken +child, but always when she came to the little sentence +“God knows I am innocent,” her voice would grow +tranquil, and a faint and sweet smile would play +round her lips. +</p> +<p>Late that night a carriage drew up at a little +distance from the cottage, and a moment or two +afterward Mrs. Willis was called out of the room +to speak to Cecil Temple. +</p> +<p>“I have found out the truth about Annie; I have +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_328' name='page_328'></a>328</span> +come at once to tell you,” she said; and then she +repeated the substance of Hester’s and Susan’s +story. +</p> +<p>“God help me for having misjudged her,” murmured +the head-mistress; then she bade Cecil “good-night” +and returned to the sick-room. +</p> +<p>The next time Annie broke out with her piteous +wail, “They believe me guilty—Mrs. Willis does—they +all do,” the mistress laid her hand with a firm +and gentle pressure on the child’s arm. +</p> +<p>“Not now, my dear,” she said, in a slow, clear, +and emphatic voice. “God has shown your governess +the truth, and she believes in you.” +</p> +<p>The very carefully-uttered words pierced through +the clouded brain; for a moment Annie lay quite +still, with her bright and lovely eyes fixed on her +teacher. +</p> +<p>“Is that really you?” she asked. +</p> +<p>“I am here, my darling.” +</p> +<p>“And you believe in me?” +</p> +<p>“I do, most absolutely.” +</p> +<p>“God does, too, you know,” answered Annie—bringing +out the words quickly, and turning her head +to the other side. The fever had once more gained +supremacy, and she rambled on unceasingly through +the dreary night. +</p> +<p>Now, however, when the passionate words broke +out, “They believe me guilty,” Mrs. Willis always +managed to quiet her by saying, “I know you are +innocent.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_329' name='page_329'></a>329</span></p> +<p>The next day at noon those girls who had not +gone home—for many had started by the morning +train—were wandering aimlessly about the grounds. +</p> +<p>Mr. Everard had gone to see Annie, and had +promised to bring back the latest tidings about +her. +</p> +<p>Hester, holding little Nan’s hand—for she could +scarcely bear to have her recovered treasure out of +sight—had wandered away from the rest of her +companions, and had seated herself with Nan under +a large oak-tree which grew close to the entrance +of the avenue. She had come here in order to be +the very first to see Mr. Everard on his return. +Nan had climbed into Hester’s lap, and Hester had +buried her aching head in little Nan’s bright curls, +when she started suddenly to her feet and ran +forward. Her quick ears had detected the sound of +wheels. +</p> +<p>How soon Mr. Everard had returned; surely the +news was bad! She flew to the gate, and held it +open in order to avoid the short delay which the +lodge-keeper might cause in coming to unfasten it. +She flushed, however, vividly, and felt half inclined +to retreat into the shade, when she saw that the +gentleman who was approaching was not Mr. Everard, +but a tall, handsome, and foreign-looking man, +who drove a light dog-cart himself. The moment +he saw Hester with little Nan clinging to her skirts +he stopped short. +</p> +<p>“Is this Lavender House, little girl?” +</p> +<p>“Yes, sir,” replied Hester. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_330' name='page_330'></a>330</span></p> +<p>“And can you tell me—but of course you know—you +are one of the young ladies who live here, eh?” +</p> +<p>Hester nodded. +</p> +<p>“Then you can tell me if Mrs. Willis is at home—but +of course she is.” +</p> +<p>“No, sir,” answered Hester; “I am sorry to tell +you that Mrs. Willis is away. She has been called +away on very, very sad business; she won’t come +back to-night.” +</p> +<p>Something in Hester’s tone caused the stranger to +look at her attentively; he jumped off the dog-cart +and came to her side. +</p> +<p>“See here, Miss——” +</p> +<p>“Thornton,” put in Hester. +</p> +<p>“Yes, Miss—Miss Thornton, perhaps you can +manage for me as well as Mrs. Willis; after all I +don’t particularly want to see her. If you belong +to Lavender House, you, of course, know my—I +mean you have a schoolmate here, a little, pretty +gypsy rogue called Forest—little Annie Forest. I +want to see her—can you take me to her?” +</p> +<p>“You are her father?” gasped Hester. +</p> +<p>“Yes, my dear child, I am her father. Now you +can take me to her at once.” +</p> +<p>Hester covered her face. +</p> +<p>“Oh, I cannot,” she said—“I cannot take you to +Annie. Oh, sir, if you knew all, you would feel +inclined to kill me. Don’t ask me about Annie—don’t, +don’t.” +</p> +<p>The stranger looked fairly non-plussed and not a +little alarmed. Just at this moment Nan’s tiny fingers +touched his hand. +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_331' name='page_331'></a>331</span></p> +<p>“Me’ll take ’oo to my Annie,” she said—“mine +poor Annie. Annie’s vedy sick, but me’ll +take ’oo.” +</p> +<p>The tall, foreign-looking man lifted Nan into his +arms. +</p> +<p>“Sick, is she?” he answered. “Look here young +lady,” he added, turning to Hester, “whatever you +have got to say, I am sure you will try and say it; +you will pity a father’s anxiety and master your own +feelings. Where <i>is</i> my little girl?” +</p> +<p>Hester hastily dried her tears. +</p> +<p>“She is in a cottage near Oakley, sir.” +</p> +<p>“Indeed! Oakley is some miles from here?” +</p> +<p>“And she is very ill.” +</p> +<p>“What of?” +</p> +<p>“Fever; they—they fear she may die.” +</p> +<p>“Take me to her,” said the stranger. “If she is +ill and dying she wants me. Take me to her at +once. Here, jump on the dog-cart; and, little one, +you shall come too.” +</p> +<p>So furiously did Captain Forest drive that in a +very little over an hour’s time his panting horse +stopped at a few steps from the cottage. He called +to a boy to hold him, and, accompanied by Hester, +and carrying Nan in his arms, he stood on the +threshold of Mrs. Williams’ humble little abode. Mr. +Everard was coming out. +</p> +<p>“Hester,” he said, “you here? I was coming for +you.” +</p> +<p>“Oh, then she is worse?” +</p> +<p>“She is conscious, and has asked for you. Yes, +she is very, very ill.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_332' name='page_332'></a>332</span></p> +<p>“Mr. Everard, this gentleman is Annie’s father.” +</p> +<p>Mr. Everard looked pityingly at Captain Forest. +</p> +<p>“You have come back at a sad hour, sir,” he said. +“But no, it cannot harm her to see you. Come +with me.” +</p> +<p>Captain Forest went first into the sick-room; +Hester waited outside. She had the little kitchen to +herself, for all the Williamses, with the exception of +the good mother, had moved for the time being to +other quarters. Surely Mr. Everard would come +for her in a moment? Surely Captain Forest, who +had gone into the sick-room with Nan in his arms, +would quickly return? There was no sound. All +was absolute quiet. How soon would Hester be +summoned? Could she—could she bear to look at +Annie’s dying face? Her agony drove her down on +her knees. +</p> +<p>“Oh, if you would only spare Annie!” she prayed +to God. Then she wiped her eyes. This terrible +suspense seemed more than she could bear. Suddenly +the bedroom door was softly and silently +opened, and Mr. Everard came out. +</p> +<p>“She sleeps,” he said; “there is a shadow of hope. +Little Nan has done it. Nan asked to lie down beside +her, and she said, ‘Poor Annie! poor Annie!’ +and stroked her cheek; and in some way, I don’t +know how, the two have gone to sleep together. +Annie did not even glance at her father; she was +quite taken up with Nan. You can come to the +door and look at her, Hester.” +</p> +<p>Hester did so. A time had been when she could +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_333' name='page_333'></a>333</span> +scarcely have borne that sight without a pang of +jealousy; now she turned to Mr. Everard: +</p> +<p>“I—I could even give her the heart of little Nan +to keep her here,” she murmured. +</p> +<hr class='major' /> +<div style='margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='CHAPTER_LI_THE_PRIZE_ESSAY' id='CHAPTER_LI_THE_PRIZE_ESSAY'></a> +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_334' name='page_334'></a>334</span> +<h2>CHAPTER LI.</h2> +<h3>THE PRIZE ESSAY.</h3> +</div> + +<p>Annie did not die. The fever passed away +in that long and refreshing sleep, while Nan’s +cool hand lay against her cheek. She came slowly, +slowly back to life—to a fresh, a new, and a glad +life. Hester, from being her enemy, was now her +dearest and warmest friend. Her father was at +home again, and she could no longer think or speak +of herself as lonely or sad. She recovered, and in +future days reigned as a greater favorite than ever +at Lavender House. It is only fair to say that +Tiger never went back to the gypsies, but devoted +himself first and foremost to Annie, and then to the +captain, who pronounced him a capital dog, and +when he heard his story vowed he never would part +with him. +</p> +<p>Owing to Annie’s illness, and to all the trouble +and confusion which immediately ensued, Mrs. Willis +did not give away her prizes at the usual time; but +when her scholars once more assembled at Lavender +House she astonished several of them by a few +words. +</p> +<p>“My dears,” she said, standing in her accustomed +place at the head of the long school-room, “I intend +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_335' name='page_335'></a>335</span> +now before our first day of lessons begins, to distribute +those prizes which would have been yours, under +ordinary circumstances, on the twenty-first of June. +The prizes will be distributed during the afternoon +recess; but here, and now, I wish to say something +about—and also to give away—the prize for English +composition. Six essays, all written with more or +less care, have been given to me to inspect. There +are reasons which we need not now go into which +made it impossible to me to say anything in favor of +a theme called ‘The River,’ written by my late +pupil, Miss Russell; but I can cordially praise a very +nice historical sketch of Marie Antoinette, the work +of Hester Thornton. Mary Price has also written a +study which pleases me much, as it shows thought +and even a little originality. The remainder of the +six essays simply reach an ordinary average. You +will be surprised therefore, my dears, to learn that I +do not award the prize to any of these themes, but +rather to a seventh composition, which was put into +my hands yesterday by Miss Danesbury. It is crude +and unfinished, and doubtless but for her recent illness +would have received many corrections; but +these few pages, which are called ‘A Lonely Child,’ +drew tears from my eyes; crude as they are, they +have the merit of real originality. They are too +morbid to read to you, girls, and I sincerely trust +and pray the young writer may never pen anything +so sad again. Such as they are, however, they rank +first in the order of merit and the prize is hers. +Annie, my dear, come forward.” +<span class='pagenum'><a id='page_336' name='page_336'></a>336</span></p> +<p>Annie left her seat, and, amid the cheers of her +companions, went up to Mrs. Willis, who placed a +locket, attached to a slender gold chain, round her +neck; the locket contained a miniature of the head-mistress’ +much-loved face. +</p> +<p>“After all, think of our Annie Forest turning out +clever as well as being the prettiest and dearest girl +in the school!” exclaimed several of her companions. +</p> +<p>“Only I do wish,” added one, “that Mrs. Willis +had let us see the essay. Annie, treasure, come +here; tell us what the ‘Lonely Child’ was about.” +</p> +<p>“I don’t remember,” answered Annie. “I don’t +know what loneliness means now, so how can I describe +it?” +</p> +<div class='ce'> +<p style=' margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:3em;'>THE END</p> +</div> + +<hr class='full' /> + +<div class='ce'> +<p style=' font-size:1.4em; font-weight:bold;'>A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS</p> +<p style=' font-size:1.4em; font-weight:bold;'>For Young People</p> +<p style=' font-size:1em;'>BY POPULAR WRITERS,</p> +<p style=' font-size:1.4em; font-weight:bold;'>97-99-101 Reade Street, New York.</p> +</div> + +<hr class='minor' /> + +<p><b>Bonnie Prince Charlie</b>: A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden. By +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With 12 full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>The adventures of the son of a Scotch officer in French service. +The boy, brought up by a Glasgow bailie, is arrested for aiding a +Jacobite agent, escapes, is wrecked on the French coast, reaches +Paris, and serves with the French army at Dettingen. He kills +his father’s foe in a duel, and escaping to the coast, shares the +adventures of Prince Charlie, but finally settles happily in Scotland. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller;'> + +<p>“Ronald, the hero, is very like the hero of ‘Quentin Durward.’ The lad’s +journey across France, and his hairbreadth escapes, make up as good a narrative +of the kind as we have ever read. For freshness of treatment and +variety of incident Mr. Henty has surpassed himself.”—<i>Spectator.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>With Clive in India</b>; or, the Beginnings of an Empire. By +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With 12 full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>The period between the landing of Clive as a young writer in +India and the close of his career was critical and eventful in the +extreme. At its commencement the English were traders existing +on sufferance of the native princes. At its close they were masters +of Bengal and of the greater part of Southern India. The author +has given a full and accurate account of the events of that stirring +time, and battles and sieges follow each other in rapid succession, +while he combines with his narrative a tale of daring and adventure, +which gives a lifelike interest to the volume. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller;'> + +<p>“He has taken a period of Indian history of the most vital importance, +and he has embroidered on the historical facts a story which of itself is deeply +interesting. Young people assuredly will be delighted with the volume.”—<i>Scotsman.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>The Lion of the North</b>: A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus and the +Wars of Religion. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations +by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>John Schönberg</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>In this story Mr. Henty gives the history of the first part of the +Thirty Years’ War. The issue had its importance, which has extended +to the present day, as it established religious freedom +in Germany. The army of the chivalrous king of Sweden was +largely composed of Scotchmen, and among these was the hero of +the story. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“The tale is a clever and instructive piece of history, and as boys may be +trusted to read it conscientiously, they can hardly fail to be profited.”—<i>Times.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>The Dragon and the Raven</b>; or, The Days of King Alfred. By +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>C. J. Staniland</span>, +R.I. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>In this story the author gives an account of the fierce struggle +between Saxon and Dane for supremacy in England, and presents +a vivid picture of the misery and ruin to which the country was +reduced by the ravages of the sea-wolves. The hero, a young +Saxon thane, takes part in all the battles fought by King Alfred. +He is driven from his home, takes to the sea and resists the Danes +on their own element, and being pursued by them up the Seine, +is present at the long and desperate siege of Paris. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Treated in a manner most attractive to the boyish reader.”—<i>Athenæum.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>The Young Carthaginian</b>: A Story of the Times of Hannibal. +By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>C. J. Staniland</span>, +R.I. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>Boys reading the history of the Punic Wars have seldom a keen +appreciation of the merits of the contest. That it was at first a +struggle for empire, and afterward for existence on the part of +Carthage, that Hannibal was a great and skillful general, that he +defeated the Romans at Trebia, Lake Trasimenus, and Cannæ, +and all but took Rome, represents pretty nearly the sum total of +their knowledge. To let them know more about this momentous +struggle for the empire of the world Mr. Henty has written this +story, which not only gives in graphic style a brilliant description +of a most interesting period of history, but is a tale of exciting +adventure sure to secure the interest of the reader. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Well constructed and vividly told. From first to last nothing stays the +interest of the narrative. It bears us along as on a stream whose current +varies in direction, but never loses its force.”—<i>Saturday Review.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>In Freedom’s Cause</b>: A Story of Wallace and Bruce. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. +12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>In this story the author relates the stirring tale of the Scottish +War of Independence. The extraordinary valor and personal +prowess of Wallace and Bruce rival the deeds of the mythical +heroes of chivalry, and indeed at one time Wallace was ranked +with these legendary personages. The researches of modern +historians have shown, however, that he was a living, breathing +man—and a valiant champion. The hero of the tale fought under +both Wallace and Bruce, and while the strictest historical accuracy +has been maintained with respect to public events, the work is +full of “hairbreadth ’scapes” and wild adventure. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“It is written in the author’s best style. Full of the wildest and most remarkable +achievements, it is a tale of great interest, which a boy, once he has +begun it, will not willingly put on one side.”—<i>The Schoolmaster.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>With Lee in Virginia</b>: A Story of the American Civil War. By +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>The story of a young Virginian planter, who, after bravely +proving his sympathy with the slaves of brutal masters, serves +with no less courage and enthusiasm under Lee and Jackson +through the most exciting events of the struggle. He has many +hairbreadth escapes, is several times wounded and twice taken +prisoner; but his courage and readiness and, in two cases, the +devotion of a black servant and of a runaway slave whom he had +assisted, bring him safely through all difficulties. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“One of the best stories for lads which Mr. Henty has yet written. The +picture is full of life and color, and the stirring and romantic incidents are +skillfully blended with the personal interest and charm of the story.”—<i>Standard.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>By England’s Aid</b>; or, The Freeing of the Netherlands (1585-1604). +By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Alfred Pearse</span>, and Maps. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>The story of two English lads who go to Holland as pages in +the service of one of “the fighting Veres.” After many adventures +by sea and land, one of the lads finds himself on board a +Spanish ship at the time of the defeat of the Armada, and escapes +only to fall into the hands of the Corsairs. He is successful in +getting back to Spain under the protection of a wealthy merchant, +and regains his native country after the capture of Cadiz. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“It is an admirable book for youngsters. It overflows with stirring incident +and exciting adventure, and the color of the era and of the scene are +finely reproduced. The illustrations add to its attractiveness.”—<i>Boston +Gazette.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>By Right of Conquest</b>; or, With Cortez in Mexico. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>W. S. Stacey</span>, and +Two Maps. 12mo, cloth, price $1.50. +</p> +<p>The conquest of Mexico by a small band of resolute men under +the magnificent leadership of Cortez is always rightly ranked +among the most romantic and daring exploits in history. With +this as the groundwork of his story Mr. Henty has interwoven the +adventures of an English youth, Roger Hawkshaw, the sole survivor +of the good ship Swan, which had sailed from a Devon port +to challenge the mercantile supremacy of the Spaniards in the +New World. He is beset by many perils among the natives, but +is saved by his own judgment and strength, and by the devotion +of an Aztec princess. At last by a ruse he obtains the protection +of the Spaniards, and after the fall of Mexico he succeeds in regaining +his native shore, with a fortune and a charming Aztec +bride. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“‘By Right of Conquest’ is the nearest approach to a perfectly successful +Historical tale that Mr. Henty has yet published.”—<i>Academy.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>In the Reign of Terror</b>: The Adventures of a Westminster Boy. +By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>J. Schönberg</span>. +12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>Harry Sandwith, a Westminster boy, becomes a resident at the +chateau of a French marquis, and after various adventures accompanies +the family to Paris at the crisis of the Revolution. Imprisonment +and death reduce their number, and the hero finds +himself beset by perils with the three young daughters of the +house in his charge. After hairbreadth escapes they reach Nantes. +There the girls are condemned to death in the coffin-ships, +but are saved by the unfailing courage of their boy protector. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Harry Sandwith, the Westminster boy, may fairly be said to beat Mr. +Henty’s record. His adventures will delight boys by the audacity and peril +they depict.... The story is one of Mr. Henty’s best.”—<i>Saturday +Review.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>With Wolfe in Canada</b>; or, The Winning of a Continent. By +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>In the present volume Mr. Henty gives an account of the struggle +between Britain and France for supremacy in the North +American continent. On the issue of this war depended not only +the destinies of North America, but to a large extent those of the +mother countries themselves. The fall of Quebec decided that +the Anglo-Saxon race should predominate in the New World; +that Britain, and not France, should take the lead among the +nations of Europe; and that English and American commerce, the +English language, and English literature, should spread right +round the globe. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“It is not only a lesson in history as instructively as it is graphically told, +but also a deeply interesting and often thrilling tale of adventure and peril by +flood and field.”—<i>Illustrated London News.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>True to the Old Flag</b>: A Tale of the American War of Independence. +By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>In this story the author has gone to the accounts of officers who +took part in the conflict, and lads will find that in no war in which +American and British soldiers have been engaged did they behave +with greater courage and good conduct. The historical portion of +the book being accompanied with numerous thrilling adventures +with the redskins on the shores of Lake Huron, a story of exciting +interest is interwoven with the general narrative and carried +through the book. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Does justice to the pluck and determination of the British soldiers during +the unfortunate struggle against American emancipation. The son of an +American loyalist, who remains true to our flag, falls among the hostile redskins +in that very Huron country which has been endeared to us by the exploits +of Hawkeye and Chingachgook.”—<i>The Times.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>The Lion of St. Mark</b>: A Tale of Venice in the Fourteenth +Century. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>A story of Venice at a period when her strength and splendor +were put to the severest tests. The hero displays a fine sense and +manliness which carry him safely through an atmosphere of intrigue, +crime, and bloodshed. He contributes largely to the victories +of the Venetians at Porto d’Anzo and Chioggia, and finally +wins the hand of the daughter of one of the chief men of Venice. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Every boy should read ‘The Lion of St. Mark.’ Mr. Henty has never produced +a story more delightful, more wholesome, or more vivacious.”—<i>Saturday +Review.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>A Final Reckoning</b>: A Tale of Bush Life in Australia. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>W. B. Wollen</span>. +12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>The hero, a young English lad, after rather a stormy boyhood, +emigrates to Australia, and gets employment as an officer in the +mounted police. A few years of active work on the frontier, +where he has many a brush with both natives and bushrangers, +gain him promotion to a captaincy, and he eventually settles +down to the peaceful life of a squatter. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Mr. Henty has never published a more readable, a more carefully constructed, +or a better written story than this.”—<i>Spectator.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>Under Drake’s Flag</b>: A Tale of the Spanish Main. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. +12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>A story of the days when England and Spain struggled for the +supremacy of the sea. The heroes sail as lads with Drake in the +Pacific expedition, and in his great voyage of circumnavigation. +The historical portion of the story is absolutely to be relied upon, +but this will perhaps be less attractive than the great variety of +exciting adventure through which the young heroes pass in the +course of their voyages. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“A book of adventure, where the hero meets with experience enough, one +would think, to turn his hair gray.”—<i>Harper’s Monthly Magazine.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>By Sheer Pluck</b>: A Tale of the Ashanti War. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. +With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. 12mo, +cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>The author has woven, in a tale of thrilling interest, all the details +of the Ashanti campaign, of which he was himself a witness. +His hero, after many exciting adventures in the interior, is detained +a prisoner by the king just before the outbreak of the war, +but escapes, and accompanies the English expedition on their +march to Coomassie. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Mr. Henty keeps up his reputation as a writer of boys’ stories. ‘By Sheer +Pluck’ will be eagerly read.”—<i>Athenæum.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>By Pike and Dyke</b>: A Tale of the Rise of the Dutch Republic. +By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Maynard Brown</span>, and 4 Maps. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>In this story Mr. Henty traces the adventures and brave deeds +of an English boy in the household of the ablest man of his age—William +the Silent. Edward Martin, the son of an English sea +captain, enters the service of the Prince as a volunteer, and is employed +by him in many dangerous and responsible missions, in the +discharge of which he passes through the great sieges of the time. +He ultimately settles down as Sir Edward Martin. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Boys with a turn for historical research will be enchanted with the book, +while the rest who only care for adventure will be students in spite of themselves.”—<i>St. +James’ Gazette.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>St. George for England</b>: A Tale of Cressy and Poitiers. By +<span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>No portion of English history is more crowded with great events +than that of the reign of Edward III. Cressy and Poitiers; the +destruction of the Spanish fleet; the plague of the Black Death; +the Jacquerie rising; these are treated by the author in “St. +George for England.” The hero of the story, although of good +family, begins life as a London apprentice, but after countless adventures +and perils becomes by valor and good conduct the squire, +and at last the trusted friend of the Black Prince. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Mr. Henty has developed for himself a type of historical novel for boys +which bids fair to supplement, on their behalf, the historical labors of Sir +Walter Scott in the land of fiction.”—<i>The Standard.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>Captain’s Kidd’s Gold</b>: The True Story of an Adventurous Sailor +Boy. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>James Franklin Fitts</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>There is something fascinating to the average youth in the very +idea of buried treasure. A vision arises before his eyes of swarthy +Portuguese and Spanish rascals, with black beards and gleaming +eyes—sinister-looking fellows who once on a time haunted the +Spanish Main, sneaking out from some hidden creek in their long, +low schooner, of picaroonish rake and sheer, to attack an unsuspecting +trading craft. There were many famous sea rovers in +their day, but none more celebrated than Capt. Kidd. Perhaps +the most fascinating tale of all is Mr. Fitts’ true story of an adventurous +American boy, who receives from his dying father an +ancient bit of vellum, which the latter obtained in a curious way. +The document bears obscure directions purporting to locate a certain +island in the Bahama group, and a considerable treasure +buried there by two of Kidd’s crew. The hero of this book, +Paul Jones Garry, is an ambitious, persevering lad, of salt-water +New England ancestry, and his efforts to reach the island and +secure the money form one of the most absorbing tales for our +youth that has come from the press. +</p> +<p><b>Captain Bayley’s Heir</b>: A Tale of the Gold Fields of California. +By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>H. M. Paget</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>A frank, manly lad and his cousin are rivals in the heirship of a +considerable property. The former falls into a trap laid by the +latter, and while under a false accusation of theft foolishly leaves +England for America. He works his passage before the mast, +joins a small band of hunters, crosses a tract of country infested +with Indians to the Californian gold diggings, and is successful +both as digger and trader. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Mr. Henty is careful to mingle instruction with entertainment; and the +humorous touches, especially in the sketch of John Holl, the Westminster +dustman, Dickens himself could hardly have excelled.”—<i>Christian Leader.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>For Name and Fame</b>; or, Through Afghan Passes. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Gordon Browne</span>. +12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>An interesting story of the last war in Afghanistan. The hero, +after being wrecked and going through many stirring adventures +among the Malays, finds his way to Calcutta and enlists in a regiment +proceeding to join the army at the Afghan passes. He accompanies +the force under General Roberts to the Peiwar Kotal, +is wounded, taken prisoner, carried to Cabul, whence he is transferred +to Candahar, and takes part in the final defeat of the army +of Ayoub Khan. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“The best feature of the book—apart from the interest of its scenes of adventure—is +its honest effort to do justice to the patriotism of the Afghan +people.”—<i>Daily News.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>Captured by Apes</b>: The Wonderful Adventures of a Young +Animal Trainer. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>Harry Prentice</span>. 12mo, cloth, $1.00. +</p> +<p>The scene of this tale is laid on an island in the Malay Archipelago. +Philip Garland, a young animal collector and trainer, of +New York, sets sail for Eastern seas in quest of a new stock of +living curiosities. The vessel is wrecked off the coast of Borneo +and young Garland, the sole survivor of the disaster, is cast ashore +on a small island, and captured by the apes that overrun the +place. The lad discovers that the ruling spirit of the monkey +tribe is a gigantic and vicious baboon, whom he identifies as +Goliah, an animal at one time in his possession and with whose +instruction he had been especially diligent. The brute recognizes +him, and with a kind of malignant satisfaction puts his former +master through the same course of training he had himself experienced +with a faithfulness of detail which shows how astonishing +is monkey recollection. Very novel indeed is the way by +which the young man escapes death. Mr. Prentice has certainly +worked a new vein on juvenile fiction, and the ability with which +he handles a difficult subject stamps him as a writer of undoubted +skill. +</p> +<p><b>The Bravest of the Brave</b>; or, With Peterborough in Spain. +By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations by <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>H. M. Paget</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>There are few great leaders whose lives and actions have so +completely fallen into oblivion as those of the Earl of Peterborough. +This is largely due to the fact that they were overshadowed +by the glory and successes of Marlborough. His career +as general extended over little more than a year, and yet, in that +time, he showed a genius for warfare which has never been surpassed. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“Mr. Henty never loses sight of the moral purpose of his work—to enforce +the doctrine of courage and truth. Lads will read ‘The Bravest of the Brave’ +with pleasure and profit; of that we are quite sure.”—<i>Daily Telegraph.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>The Cat of Bubastes</b>: A Story of Ancient Egypt. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>G. A. Henty</span>. With full-page Illustrations. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>A story which will give young readers an unsurpassed insight +into the customs of the Egyptian people. Amuba, a prince of the +Rebu nation, is carried with his charioteer Jethro into slavery. +They become inmates of the house of Ameres, the Egyptian high-priest, +and are happy in his service until the priest’s son accidentally +kills the sacred cat of Bubastes. In an outburst of popular +fury Ameres is killed, and it rests with Jethro and Amuba to +secure the escape of the high-priest’s son and daughter. +</p> +<div style='font-size:smaller'> + +<p>“The story, from the critical moment of the killing of the sacred cat to the +perilous exodus into Asia with which it closes, is very skillfully constructed +and full of exciting adventures. It is admirably illustrated.”—<i>Saturday +Review.</i> +</p> +</div> + +<p><b>With Washington at Monmouth</b>: A Story of Three Philadelphia +Boys. By <span style='font-variant: small-caps'>James Otis</span>. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. +</p> +<p>Three Philadelphia boys, Seth Graydon “whose mother conducted +a boarding-house which was patronized by the British +officers;” Enoch Ball, “son of that Mrs. Ball whose dancing +school was situated on Letitia Street,” and little Jacob, son of +“Chris, the Baker,” serve as the principal characters. The +story is laid during the winter when Lord Howe held possession +of the city, and the lads aid the cause by assisting the American +spies who make regular and frequent visits from Valley Forge. +One reads here of home-life in the captive city when bread was +scarce among the people of the lower classes, and a reckless prodigality +shown by the British officers, who passed the winter in +feasting and merry-making while the members of the patriot army +but a few miles away were suffering from both cold and hunger. +The story abounds with pictures of Colonial life skillfully +drawn, and the glimpses of Washington’s soldiers which are given +show that the work has not been hastily done, or without considerable +study. +</p> +<!-- generated by ppgen.rb version: 2.07 --> +<!-- timestamp: Sat Jun 21 05:46:26 -0600 2008 --> + + +<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A WORLD OF GIRLS ***</div> +<div style='text-align:left'> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will +be renamed. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright +law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, +so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United +States without permission and without paying copyright +royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part +of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project +Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ +concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, +and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following +the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use +of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for +copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very +easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation +of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project +Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may +do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected +by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark +license, especially commercial redistribution. +</div> + +<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> +<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> +<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project +Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full +Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at +www.gutenberg.org/license. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or +destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your +possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a +Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound +by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person +or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this +agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ +electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the +Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection +of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual +works in the collection are in the public domain in the United +States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the +United States and you are located in the United States, we do not +claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, +displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as +all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope +that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting +free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ +works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the +Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily +comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the +same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when +you share it without charge with others. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are +in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, +check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this +agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, +distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any +other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no +representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any +country other than the United States. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other +immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear +prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work +on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the +phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, +performed, viewed, copied or distributed: +</div> + +<blockquote> + <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> + This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most + other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions + whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms + of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online + at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you + are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws + of the country where you are located before using this eBook. + </div> +</blockquote> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is +derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not +contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the +copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in +the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are +redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project +Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply +either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or +obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ +trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any +additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms +will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works +posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the +beginning of this work. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg™ License. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including +any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access +to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format +other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official +version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website +(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense +to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means +of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain +Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the +full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works +provided that: +</div> + +<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> + <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> + • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed + to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has + agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project + Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid + within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are + legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty + payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project + Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in + Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg + Literary Archive Foundation.” + </div> + + <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> + • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ + License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all + copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue + all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ + works. + </div> + + <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> + • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of + any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of + receipt of the work. + </div> + + <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> + • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. + </div> +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project +Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than +are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing +from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of +the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set +forth in Section 3 below. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project +Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ +electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may +contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate +or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other +intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or +other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or +cannot be read by your equipment. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right +of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium +with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you +with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in +lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person +or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second +opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If +the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing +without further opportunities to fix the problem. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO +OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT +LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of +damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement +violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the +agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or +limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or +unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the +remaining provisions. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in +accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the +production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ +electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, +including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of +the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this +or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or +additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any +Defect you cause. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of +computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It +exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations +from people in all walks of life. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future +generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see +Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by +U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, +Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up +to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website +and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread +public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND +DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state +visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To +donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project +Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be +freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and +distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of +volunteer support. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in +the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not +necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper +edition. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Most people start at our website which has the main PG search +facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. +</div> +</div> + +</body> +</html> diff --git a/25870-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg b/25870-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..f8bd3f7 --- /dev/null +++ b/25870-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg |
